hadith
283
Narrator
سلمان
Salman
مهمل · Muhmal — mentioned, no judgement passed
In this collection
7
narrations
·
100% of them in ʿUyūn akhbār al-Riḍā
Counted from the narrations and chains this database holds — not a record of everything he transmitted.
۞
Found by searching the chains for these names, so a namesake may appear among them.
The 1 names searched
- سلمان
Filter by Book Clear
Filter by Tag
hadith
283
hadith
203
۞
31-203 Ali ibn Ahmad ibn Muhammad ibn Imran ad-Daqqaq - may God be pleased with him - narrated that Muhammad ibn Harun al-Sufi quoted on the authority of Ubaydillah ibn Musa Al-Royani, on the authority of Abdul Adheem ibn Abdullah Al-Hassani, on the authority of Imam Muhammad ibn Ali (a.s.), on the authority of his father Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.), on the authority of his father Musa ibn Ja’far (a.s.), on the authority of his father As-Sadiq Ja’far ibn Muhammad (a.s.), on the authority of his father (a.s.), on the authority of his grandfather (a.s.), “Salman invited Abu Dharr to his house - may God have Mercy upon them both. He brought two loaves of bread for him. Abu Dharr picked them up and looked at the back of them. Salman asked him, “Why did you do that?”
Abu Dharr replied, “I wanted to make sure that they have not been baked incorrectly.”
Salman got terribly angry and said, “
How dare you pick at the bread to see if it is well-baked or not? I swear by God that the water under the Throne has been used in their baking. The angels have worked to make that water reach the winds. The wind has moved it to the clouds. The clouds have worked to send it to the Earth. Thunder and lightning have also been instrumental in this. Also the angels have worked to spread it over the right places on the Earth. The Earth has also worked on it. Wood, iron, animals, fire, firewood, salt and many other things which I did not mention have been at work to make this bread. How can you be grateful for this bread?”
Then Abu Dharr said, “I shall repent to God and ask him to forgive me for what I have said. I also apologize to you for what I did which you disliked.”
It has also been narrated that Salman invited Abu Dharr to his house and brought him one loaf of dry bread and wet it with some water from his jar. Abu Dharr said, “How nice it would be if there was some salt to eat with this bread.” Then Salman got up and went out. He pawned his jar to borrow some salt and took it to Abu Dharr. Abu Dharr took some of the bread, put some salt on it, ate it and said, “All praise be to God that made us content with our share of daily bread!”
Then Salman told him, “If you were content I would not have had to pawn my jar!”
203 - حَدَّثَنا عَلِىِّ بْن أَحْمَد بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عِمْرانالدَّقَّاق رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ هارُونَ الصُّوفيّ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا أَبُو تُراب عُبِيْد اللَّه بْنِ مُوسَى الرُّويانِيُّ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا عَبْدِ العَظِيم بن عَبْدِ اللَّه الحَسَنِيِّ عَنِ الإِمام مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِىِّ عَنْ أَبيهِ الرِّضا عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُوسَىعَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ، عَنْ أَبيهِ مُوسَى بْنِ جَعْفَر، عَنْ أَبيهِ الصَّادِق جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّد، عَنْ أَبيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّلاَمُ قالَ
دَعا سَلمانَ أَبَا ذَرٍّ - رَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ عَليِهما - إِلى مَنْزِلِه فَقَدَّمَ إِلَيْهِ رَغيفَينِ فَأَخَذَ أَبُوذَرٍّ الرَّغيفَينِ فَقَلَبَهُما فَقالَ سَلمانُ: يا أَبَاذَرٍّ لاي شَيءٍ تَقلِبُ هذَيْنِ الرَّغيفَينِ [قالَ خِفْتُ أَن لا يَكُونا نَضيجَينِ] فَغَضَبَ سَلْمان مَن ذلِكَ غَضَباً شَدِيداً، ثُمَّ قالَ: ما أَجْرأكَ حَيْثُ تَقلِبُ هذَيْنِ الرَّغيفَينِ فَوَاللَّهِ لَقَد عَمِلَ فِي هذا الخُبزِ الماءَ الَّذِي تَحْتَ العَرْشِ،وَعَمِلَت فِيهِ المَلائِكَةُ حَتّى أَلقَوهُ إِلى الرِّيح وَعَمِلَت فِيهِ الرِّيحُ حَتّى أَلقَتهُ إِلى السَّحابِ، وَعَمِلَ فِيهِ السَّحاب حَتّى أَمطَرَهُ إِلى الأَرْضِ وَعَمِلَ فِيهِ الرَّعدُ وَالبَرْق وَالمَلائِكَة حَتّى وَضَعوهُ مَواضِعَهُ وَعَمِلَت فِيهِ الأَرْضُ وَالخَشَبُ وَالحَدِيدُ وَالبَهائِم والنَّار وَالحَطَب وَالمِلحُ وَما لا أُحصِيهِ أَكْثَر فَكَيْفَ لَكَ أَن تَقومَ بِهذَا الشُّكر؟ فَقالَ أَبُو ذَرٍّ: إِلَى اللَّهِ أتُوبُ وَأستَغفِر إِلَيْهِ مِمَّا أَحْدَثْتُ وَإِلَيكَ أَعْتَذِرُ مِمَّا كَرِهتَ.قالَ: وَدَعا سَلْمانُ أَبَا ذَرٍّ ذاتَ يَوْمَ إِلى ضِيافَةٍ فَقَدَّم إِلَيْهِ مِن جِرابِهِ كَسرَةً يَابِسَةً وَبَلَّها مِن رُكوَتِهِ فَقالَ أَبُوذرٍّ: ما أَطْيَبَ هذا الخُبزُ لَوْ كانَ مَعَهُ مِلحُ فَقامَ سَلْمان وَخَرَجَ وَرَهَنَ رَكوَتُهُ بِمِلح وَحَمَلَه إِلَيْهِ فَجَعَل أَبُوذرٍّ يَأْكُلُ ذلِكَ الخُبزُ وَيَذُرُّ عَلَيْهِ ذلِكَ المِلح وَيَقُولُ: الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذي رَزَقنا هذا القَناعَةَ فَقالَ سَلْمان: لَوْ كانَتْ قَناعَةٌ لَمْ تَكُنْ رَكوَتي مَرهُونَةً.
hadith
59
۞
6-17 (The author of the book narrated) my father - may God be pleased with him - narrated that Sa’d ibn Abdullah ibn Abi Khalaf quoted on the authority of Yaqoob ibn Yazid, on the authority of Hammad ibn Isa, on the authority of Abdullah ibn Moskan, on the authority of Aban ibn Taqlib, on the authority of Solaym ibn Qays al-Hilali, on the authority of Salman al-Farsi - may God have Mercy upon him said, “
I went to see the Prophet (s). Al-Hussein was sitting on his lap. The Prophet (s) was kissing his eyes and lips and said, ‘You are a Master, the son of a Master. You are an Imam, the son of an Imam. You are a Proof, the son of a Proof. You are the father of nine Proofs that come from your loin. The one from your ninth generation will be the Riser.’”
17 - حَدَّثَنا أَبي رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا سَعْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِاللَّه بْنِ أَبي خَلَفٍ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ عِيسَى، عَنْ عَبْدِاللَّه بْنِ مُسْكانَ، عَنْ أَبانِ بْنِ تَغْلِبَ، عَنْ سُلَيمِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ الهِلالِيِّ، عَنْ سَلْمان الفارْسِيِرحمه الله قالَ
دَخَلْتُ عَلَى النَّبِيِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ فَإِذا الحُسَيْنُ عَلَى فَخِذَيْهِ وَهُوَ يُقَبِّلُ عَيْنَيْهِ وَيَلْثِمُ فاهُ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ: أَنْتَ سَيِّدٌ بْنُ سَيِّدٍ، أَنْتَ إمامٌ بْنُ إمامٍ، أَنْتَ حُجَّةٌ بْنُ حُجَّةٍ، أَبُو حُجَجٍ تِسْعَةٍ مِنْ صُلْبِكَ تاسِعُهُمْ قائِمُهُمْ.
hadith
50
۞
6-8 (The author of the book narrated) my father - may God be pleased with him - narrated that Sa’d ibn Abdullah quoted on the authority of Ahmad ibn Muhammad ibn Isa, on the authority of Muhammad ibn Abi Omayr, on the authority of Umar ibn Uthaynah, on the authority of Aban ibn Abi Ayyash, on the authority of Solaym ibn Qays al-Hilali that he had heard Abdullah ibn Ja’far al-Tayyar say, “
Al-Hassan (s), Al-Hussein (s), Abdullah ibn Abbas, Umar ibn Abi Salamah, Osamah ibn Zayd and I were with Mo’awiya.” Then he narrated what was expressed. He told Mo’awiya ibn Abi Sufyan, “I (Abdullah) heard God’s Prophet (s) say, ‘To the believers, I am to be held more superior than themselves. Then my brother Ali ibn Abi Talib is more superior to the believers than themselves. When it comes to martyrdom, my son Al-Hassan is more superior to the believers than themselves. Then my son Al-Hussein is more superior to the believers than themselves. Once he is martyred his son Ali ibn Al-Hussein is more superior to the believers than themselves.And O Abdullah! You will live to see him. Then it is my son Muhammad ibn Ali Al-Baqir (s) who is more superior to the believers than themselves. And O Hussein! You will live to see him. Then he went on until he completed the twelve Imams nine of whom are from the progeny of Al-Hussein.’ Abdullah added, “Then I took Al-Hassan (s), Al-Hussein (s), Abdullah ibn Abbas, Umar ibn Abi Salamah and Osamah ibn Zayd who were all present there as witnesses on my behalf in the presence of Mo’awiya.” Solaym ibn Qays said, “I have heard a similar account from Salman, Abu Tharr, al-Miqdad and Osamah who have heard this from God’s Prophet (s).
8 - حَدَّثَنا أَبي رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا سَعْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِاللَّه، عَنْ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عِيسَى، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبي عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ عُمَرِ بْنِ اُذَيْنَةَ، عَنْ أَبانِ بْنِ أَبي عَيَّاشٍ، عَنْ سَلَيْمِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ الهِلالِيِّ قالَ
سَمِعْتُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ الطَيَّارَ يَقُولُ: كُنَّا عِنْدَ مُعاوِيَةَ [أَنَا] وَالحَسَنُ وَالحُسَيْنُعَلَيْهِمَا السَّلاَمُ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ، وَعُمَرَ بْنِ أَبي سَلَمَةَ، وَاُسامَةُ بْنِ زَيْدٍ - فَذَكَرَ حَدِيثاً جَرى بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهُ وَأَنَّهُ قالَ لِمُعاوِيَةَ بْنِ أَبي سُفْيانَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ يَقُولُ: أَنَا أَوْلى بِالْمُؤْمِنينَ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ، ثُمَّ أَخِي عَلِىُّ بْنِ أَبِي طالِب عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ أَوْلى بِالْمُؤْمِنينَ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ، فَإِذا اسْتَشْهُدَ فَابْنُهُ الحَسَنُ أَوْلى بِالْمُؤْمِنينَ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ، ثُمَّ ابْنِي الحُسَيْنُ أَوْلى بِالْمُؤْمِنينَ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ، فَإِذا اسْتَشْهُدَ فَابْنُهُ عَلِىُّ بْنِ الحُسَيْنِ أَوْلى بِالْمُؤْمِنينَ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ، وَسَتَدْرِكُهُ يا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ، ثُمَّ اِبْنِي مُحَمَّـدُ بْنِ عَـلِىٍّ البـاقِرُ أَوْلى بِالْمُؤْمِنينَ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ وَسَتَدْرِكُهُ عَبْدِ اللَّه وَتَكَمَّلَهُ اثْنِي عَشَر إِماماً تِسْعَةٌ مِنْ وُلْدِ الحُسَيْنِ، قالَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ: ثُمَّ اسْتَشْهَدتُ الحَسَنَ وَالحُسَيْنَعَلَيْهِمَا السَّلاَمُ وَعَبْدَ اللَّه بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَعُمَرَ بْنِ أَبي سَلَمَةَ وَاُسامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، فَشَهَدُوا لي عِنْدَ مُعاوِيَةَ.قالَ سَلِيمُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ: وَقَدْ كُنْتُ سَمِعْتُ ذلِكَ مِنْ سَلْمانَ وَأَبِي ذَرٍّ وَالْمِقْدادِ وَاُسامَةَ أَنَّهُمْ سَمِعُوا ذلِكَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ.
hadith
77
۞
6-35 My father and Muhammad ibn Al-Hassan ibn Ahmad ibn al-Waleed - may God be pleased with them - narrated that Sa’d ibn Abdullah, Abdullah ibn Ja’far al-Hemyari, Muhammad ibn Yahya al-Attar and Ahmad ibn Idris - may God be pleased with them - quoted on the authority of Ahmad ibn Abi Abdillah al-Barqi, on the authority of Abi Hashem Dawood ibn Al-Qasim al-Ja’fari, on the authority of Abi Ja’far Muhammad ibn Ali Al-Baqir (s), “One day the Commander of the Faithful (s) was with Al-Hassan ibn Ali (s) and Salman al-Farsi - may God be pleased with him. The Commander of the Faithful (s) was leaning on Salman’s hand. They entered the ‘Al-Haram Mosque (the Kaaba). A good-looking well-dressed man came up to them and greeted the Commander of the Faithful (s). Then the Imam (s) greeted him back. The man sat down and said, “
O Commander of the Faithful! I will ask you about three things. If you give me the right answers then I will know that your tribe has something done to you for which they will neither be safe in this world, nor will they be secure in the Hereafter. But if not, I will know that you and the rest are the same.”Then the Commander of the Faithful (s) told him, “Ask me whatever you wish.” He asked, “Inform me about where a man’s soul goes when he goes to sleep, how a man remembers and forgets, and how one’s child looks like his uncles or aunts.”Then the Commander of the Faithful (s) turned to Aba Muhammad Al-Hassan ibn Ali (s) and said, “O Aba Muhammad! Answer him.”Then Al-Hassan (s) said, “Regarding your question about where a man’s soul goes when he sleeps, the soul is associated with the wind, and the wind is associated with the air as long as the owner of the soul does not move. If the Sublime God permits that the soul be returned to its owner, the soul will attract the wind and pull it towards itself. And the wind will attract the air. Thus the soul will return and reside in the body of its owner. However, if the Honorable the Exalted God does not permit that the soul be returned to its owner, then the air will absorb the wind, and the wind will absorb the soul. Then the soul will not return to its owner until the Resurrection time.And regarding what you asked about remembering and forgetting, there is a cavity in a man’s heart over which there is a plate. When a man perfectly expresses that “Blessings be Upon Muhammad and the Household of Muhammad”, this plate will be removed from that cavity. Then the heart will be illuminated and man will remember what he had forgotten. However, if he does not express that ‘Blessings be Upon Muhammad and the Household of Muhammad’, or imperfectly expresses the blessings upon them, this plate will totally cover that cavity. Then the heart will be in darkness and man will forget what he had remembered.And regarding what you asked about a baby that looks like his aunts or uncles I should say that when a man goes to his wife and has intercourse with her with a calm heart, tranquil hereditary disposition, and an unagitated body, the sperm will enter the uterus and a child who will look like his parents will be formed. However, if he goes to her with a heart that is not calm, a hereditary disposition that is not tranquil and an agitated body, then the sperm will be agitated. When the sperm gets agitated, it will land on some of the other family lines which may be related to his lineage from his aunts or uncles. Then once the sperm falls off on one of the other family lines from the lineage of his uncles, the child will look like one of his uncles. But if the sperm falls on one of the other family lines from the lineage of his aunts, the child will look like one of his aunts.Then the man said, “I bear witness that there is no god but God. I believed in this before. And I bear witness that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. I believed in this before.And I bear witness that you are the Trustee of His Messenger, and you are the Riser to His Proof.” (He was pointing to the Commander of the Faithful when he said this.) I believed in this before.And I bear witness that you are his Trustee and the Riser to His Proof after him. He was pointing to Al-Hassan when he said this.And I bear witness that Al-Hussein ibn Ali is the Trustee of your father and the Riser to His Proof after you.And I bear witness that Ali ibn Al-Hussein is in charge of the affairs of Al-Hussein after him.And I bear witness that Muhammad ibn Ali is in charge of the affairs of Ali ibn Al-Hussein after him.And I bear witness that Ja’far ibn Muhammad is in charge of the affairs of Muhammad ibn Ali after him.And I bear witness that Musa ibn Ja’far is in charge of the affairs of Ja’far ibn Muhammad after him.And I bear witness that Ali ibn Musa is in charge of the affairs of Musa ibn Ja’far after him.And I bear witness that Muhammad ibn Ali is in charge of the affairs of Ali ibn Musa after him.And I bear witness that Ali ibn Muhammad is in charge of the affairs of Muhammad ibn Ali, and I bear witness that Al-Hassan ibn Ali is in charge of the affairs of Ali ibn Muhammad.And I bear witness that a man from the offspring of Al-Hassan ibn Ali whose name and nickname we are not permitted to mention until he Rises will be in charge of the affairs of Al-Hassan ibn Ali. When he rises, he will fill the Earth with justice while it has been filled with oppression. O Commander of the Faithful! Peace, God’s Mercy and His Blessings be upon you.” Then he stood up and left.Then the Commander of the Faithful (s) said, “O Aba Muhammad! Follow him and see where he wants to go.” Then Al-Hassan (s) went after him. Al-Hassan (s) said, “As soon as he left the mosque, I did not see him. It was as if the Honorable the Exalted God had removed him from the Earth! I returned to the Commander of the Faithful (s) and informed him about that.”He (s) asked, “O Aba Muhammad! Did you recognize him?”I said, “O Commander of the Faithful! The Sublime God, His Messenger and the Commander of the Faithful know best.” The Commander of the Faithful (s) said, “He was al-Khidhr (s).”
35 - حَدَّثَنا أَبي؛ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الحَسَنِ بْنِ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ الوَلِيدِ - رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُما - قالا: حَدَّثَنا سَعْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّه؛ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهُ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ الحِمْيَريُّ؛ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى العَطَّار، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ إِدْرِيسَ جَمِيعاً قالُوا: حَدَّثَنا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ أَبي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ البَرْقِيُّ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا أَبُو هاشِمٍ داوُدُ بْنُ القاسِم الجَعْفَرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبي جَعْفَرٍ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِيِّ الثَّانِيعَلَيْهِمَا السَّلاَمُ قالَ
أَقْبَلَ أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنينَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ ذاتِ يَوْمٍ وَمَعَهُ الحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِىِعَلَيْهِمَا السَّلاَمُ وَسَلْمان الفارسيُّ رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ وَأَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنينَ مُتَّكِيٌّ عَلَى يَدِ سَلْمان، فَدَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ الحَرام إِذْ أَقْبَلْ رَجُلٌ حَسَنُ الهِيْئَةِ وَاللِّباس، فَسَلِّمَ عَلَى أَمِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنينَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ فَرَدَّ عَلَيْهِ فَجَلَس، ثُمَّ قالَ: يا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ! أَسأَلُكَ عَنْ ثَلاثِ مَسائِلَ، إِنْ أَخْبَرْتَنِي بِهِنَّ عَلِمْتَ أَن القَوْمَ قَدْ رَكِبُوا مِنْ أَمْرِكَ ما أَقْضي عَلَيْهِمْ أَنَّهُمْ لَيسوا بِمَأمُونِينَ فِي دُنْياهُمْ وَلا فِي آخِرَتِهِمْ، وَإِنْ تَكُنْ الاُخْرى عَلِمْتُ أَنَّكَ وَهُمْ شَرْعٌ سَواءٌ، فَقالَ لَهُ أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنين عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ: سَلْنِي عَمَّا بَدالَكَ، فَقالَ، أَخْبَرْنِي عَنِ الرَّجُلِ إِذا نامَ أَيْنَ تَذْهَبُ رُوحُهُ؟ وَعَنِ الرَّجُل كَيْفَ يَذْكُرُ وَيَنْسى؟ وَعَنِ الرَّجُلِ كَيْفَ يُشْبِهُ وُلْدِه الأَعْمامَ وَالأَخْوال فَالْتَفَتَ أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنينَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ إِلى أَبي مُحَمَّدٍ الحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِىٍعَلَيْهِمَا السَّلاَمُ، فَقالَ: يا أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ أَجِبْهُ.فَقالَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ: أَمَّا ما سَأَلْتَ عَنْهُ مِنْ أَمْرِ الإِنْسان إِذا نامَ أَيْنَ تَذْهَبُ رُوحُهُ، فَإِنَّ رُوحُهُ مُتِعَلِّقَةٌ بِالرِّيحِ وَالرِّيحُ مُتِعَلِّقَةٌ بِالْهَواءِ إِلى وَقْتِ ما يَتَحَرَّكُ صاحِبُها لِلْيَقْظَةِ، فَإِنْ أَذِنَ اللَّهُ تَعالى بِرَدِّ الرُّوحُ عَلَى صاحِبِها جَذَبَتْ تِلْكَ الرُّوحُ الرِّيحَ وَجَذَبَتْ تِلْكَ الرِّيحُ الهَواءَ، فَرَجَعَتِ الرُّوحُ فَاُسْكِنَتْ فِي بَدَن صاحِبِها وَإِنْ لَمْ يَأْذَنِ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ بِرَدِّ تِلْكَ الرُّوحِ عَلَى صاحِبِها، جَذَبَ الهَواءُ الرِّيحَ، وَجَذَبَتِ الرِّيحُ الرُّوحُ، فَلَمْ تُرَدَّ عَلَى صاحِبِها إِلى وَقْتِ ما يُبْعَثُ.وَأمَّا ما ذَكَرْتَ مِنْ أَمْرِ الذِّكْرِ وَالنِّسْيانِ، فَإِنَّ قَلْبَ الرَّجُلَ فِي حُقٍّ وَعَلَى الحُقِّ طَبَقٌ، فَإِنْ صَلَّى الرَّجُلُ عِنْدَ ذلِكَ عَلَى مُحَمَّد وَآلِ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلاة تامَّةً، انْكَشَفَ ذلِكَ الطَّبَقُ عَنْ ذلِكَ الحَقِّ، فَأَضاءَ القَلْبُ وَذَكَرَ الرَّجُلُ ما كانَ نَسِيَ، فَإِنْ [هُوَ] لَمْ يُصَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَآلِ مُحَمَّدٍ أَوْ نَقَصَ مِنَ الصَّلاةِ عَلَيْهِم، انْطَبَقَ ذلِكَ الطَّبَقُ عَلَى ذلِكَ الحَقِّ، فَأَظْلَمَ القَلْبَ وَنَسِيَ الرَّجُلُ ما كانَ ذَكَرَهُ.و أَمَّا ما ذَكَرْتَ مِنْ أَمْرِ المَوْلُودِ الَّذِي يُشْبِهُ أَعْمامَهُ و أَخْوالَهُ فَإِنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذا أَتى أَهْلَهُ فَجامَعَها بِقَلْبِ ساكِنٍ وَعُرُوق هادِئَةٍ وَبَدَنٍ غَيْرِ مُضْطَرِبٍ فاستكنت تِلْكَ النُّطْفَةُ فِي الرَّحِمَ خَرَجَ الوَلَد يُشْبِهُ أَباهُ وَاُمُّهُ وَإِن هُوَأَتاها بِقَلْبِ غَيْرِ ساكِن وَعُرُوق غَيْرِ هادِئَة وَبَدَن مُضْطَرِبٍ اضْطَرَبْتُ النُّطْفَةُ فَوَقَعَتْ فِي حالِ اضْطَرابِها عَلى بَعْضِ العُرُوقِ، فَإِنْ وَقَعَتْ عَلَى عِرْق مِنْ عُرُوقِ الأَعْمامِ أَشْبَهَ الوَلَدُ أَعْمامَهُ ؛وَإِنْ وَقَعَتْ عَلَى عِرْقٍ مِنْ عُرُوقِ الأَخْوالِ أَشْبَهُ الوَلَدُ أَخْوالَهُ.فَقالَ الرَّجُلُ: أَشْهَدُ أَن لا إِلهَ إِلاّ اللَّهِ وَلَمْ أَزَلْ أَشْهَدُ بِها، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّداً رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَلَمْ أَزَلْ أَشْهَـدُ بِذلـِكَ وَأَشْهَـدُ أَنَّكَ وَصِيُّ رَسُولِـهِ وَالْقائِمُ بِحُجَّتِهِ - وَأَشارَ إِلى أَمِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنينعَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ - وَلَمْ أَزَلْ أَشْهَدُ بِها، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ وَصِيُّهُ وَالقائِمُ بِحُجَّتِهِ بَعْدك - وَأَشارَ إِلى الحَسَن عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ - وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ الحُسَيْنَ بْنِ عَلِى وَصِيُّ أَبِيكَ، وَالقائِمُ بِحُجَّتِهِ بَعْدَكَ، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى عَلِىِّ بْنِ الحُسَيْن أَنَّهُ القائِمُ بِأَمْرِ الحُسَيْنِ بَعْدَهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ أَنَّهُ القائِمُ بِأَمْرِ عَلِىِّ بْنِ الحُسَيْنِ بَعْدَهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ أَنَّهُ القائِمُ بِأَمْرِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِىٍّ، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى مُوسَى بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ أَنَّهُ القائِمُ بِأَمْرِ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُوسَى أَنَّهُ القائِمُ بِأَمْرِ مُوسَى بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِىٍّ أَنَّهُ القائِمُ بِأَمْرِ عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُوسَى، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ أَنَّهُ الْقائِمُ بِأَمْرِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِىٍّ، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى الحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِىٍّ أَنَّهُ الْقائِمُ بِأَمْرِ عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، وَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى رَجُلٍ مِنْ وُلْدِ الحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِىٍّ لا يُكَنِّي وَلا يُسَمّى حَتّى يَظْهَرَ فِي الأَرْضِ أَمْرُهُ فَيَمْلَأَها عَدْلاً كَما مُلِئَتْ جَوْراً، أَنَّهُ الْقائِمُ بِأَمْرِ الحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِىٍّ، وَالسَّلامُ عَلَيْكَ يا أَمِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنينَ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكاتُهُ، ثُمَّ قامَ وَمَضى.فَقالَ أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنينَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ: يا أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ اتَّبَعَهُ فَانْظُرْ أَيْنَ يَقْصُدُ؟ فَخَرَجَ الحَسَنُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ فِي أَثَرِهِ، قالَ: فَما كانَ إِلاّ أَنْ وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ خارِجاً مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَما دَرْيَتُ أَيْنَ أَخَذَ مِنَ أَرْضِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ؟ فَرَجَعْتُ إِلى أَمِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنين عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ فَأَعْلَمْتُهُ، فَقالَ: يـاأَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ أَتَعْرِفُهُ؟ فَقُلْتُ: اللَّهُ تَعالى وَرَسُولُهُ وَأَمِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنينَ أَعْلَمُ. فَقالَ: هُوَالخِضْرُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ.
hadith
391
۞
35-1 Abdul Wahid Muhammad ibn Ubdoos al-Neishaboori al-Attar - may God be pleased with him - narrated in the (Arabic) month of Sha’ban of the year 352 A.H. (962 A.D.) in Neishaboor that Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Qutayba al-Neishaboori quoted on the authority of Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan that Al-Ma’mun asked Ali ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) to write a brief account of the pure Islam for him. Then he (a.s.) wrote
“In pure Islam it suffices to confess that there is no god but God the One for Whom there exists no partner; the Only God; the One and Only; the Eternal; the Self-Existent; the All-Hearing; the All-Seeing; the All-Powerful; the Ever-Existing; the Ever-Lasting; the All-Knowing for Whom there is no ignorance; the All-Powerful for Whom there is no incapability; the All-Sufficient for Whom there is no need; the All-Just for Whom there is no wrong. He is the One who created everything. There is nothing like Him. There is no one similar to Him. There is no one opposed to Him. There is no one equal to Him. He is the subject of all worshipping, supplications, desires and fears.And that Muhammad is His Servant, Messenger, Trustee, and Appointee among His creatures. He is the Master of the Messengers, the Seal of the Prophets, and the Noblest of the people of the Two Worlds. There are no Prophets after him and there will be no changes in his Islamic Laws.And that everything with which Muhammad ibn Abdullah (the Prophet) (a.s.) came is the evident Right. We believe in him as well as all the Messengers, Prophets, and Proofs of God that preceded him. We believe in his Truthful Book in which it is stated, ‘No falsehood can approach it from before or behind it: It is sent down by One Full of Wisdom, Worthy of all Praise.’And that his Book supercedes all of the other Divine Books. It is correct from the beginning up to the end. We believe in all its verses whether they are decisive, allegorical, particular, general, promising, threatening, repealing, repealed, or express news. No creature can ever create its equivalent.Moreover, the evidence for the believers after the Prophet (S), the manager of the affairs of the Muslims, the spokesman of the Qur’an, the knower of its decrees is his brother, successor, and Trustee - Ali bin Abi Talib (a.s.). His position relative to Muhammad (a.s.) is the same as that of Aaron’s position relative to Moses (a.s.). He is the Commander of the Faithful Believers, the Leader of the God-Fearing ones, the Leader of the lustrous ones, the best of the Trustees of the Prophet (S) and the inheritor of the Knowledge of the Prophets (a.s.) and the Messengers (a.s.).After him comes Al-Hassan (a.s.) and Al-Husayn (a.s.) - the Masters of the Youth in Heaven. Then there is Ali ibn Al-Husayn - the adornment of the worshippers. Then there is Muhammad ibn Ali (a.s.) - the analyser of the Knowledge of the Prophets. Then there is Ja’far ibn Muhammad As-Sadiq (a.s.) - the inheritor of the Knowledge of the Trustees. Then there is Musa ibn Ja’far Al-Kadhim (a.s.). Then there is Ali ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.). Then there is Muhammad ibn Ali (a.s.). Then there is Ali ibn Muhammad (a.s.). Then there is Al-Hassan ibn Ali (a.s.). Then there is His Proof - the Riser; the Awaited One. May God’s Blessings be upon them all. I bear witness to their Trusteeship and Divine Leadership. And the Earth will never be left without the Sublime God’s Proof for His creatures present. They are the Reliable Grip, the Leaders towards guidance, and proofs for the people of the world for as long as the Earth and whatever is on it lasts.Anyone who opposes them (the imams) is deviant, misleading, and the deserter of the Truth and Guidance. The Imams (a.s.) are the interpreters of the Qur’an and the spokespersons of the Prophet (S) with explanations. Whoever dies without acknowledging them has died as one who died during the Age of Ignorance.Piety, chastity, honesty, goodness, perseverance, diligence, returning what we are entrusted with to either the pious or wicked persons, extended prostration (to God), fasting in daytime, worshipping at nighttime, avoiding forbidden acts, patiently expecting the Relief, patience at times of calamities, and good companionship are all among the features of their religion.The ritual ablution - as the Sublime God decreed in His Book - is washing the face and the hands from the elbows, and pouring water over the head and the feet once. What invalidates the ablution is defecating, urination, farting, sleeping or going into a state of major ritual impurity.Whoever wipes water over his slippers or shoes (in the ritual ablution) is opposing the Sublime God and His Messenger (a.s.), and abandons what is obligatory and His Book.The ritual bathing (ghusl) on Fridays is based on tradition. So is the ritual bathing on the two ‘Eids (al-adha and al-Fitr); upon entering Mecca or Medina; going on pilgrimage, entering the state of ritual consecration for the Hajj (or ‘Ihram), on the first night of the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan, the 17th night, the 19th night, the 21st night, the 23rd night of Ramadhan. All these are based on traditions. However, the ritual bathing for major ritual impurity is obligatory. So is the ritual bathing for menstruation.The obligatory prayers include the noon prayer that is four units, the afternoon prayer that is four units, the evening prayer that is three units, the night prayer that is four units, and the morning prayer that is two units. These are seventeen units of prayers. The recommendable prayers consist of thirty-four units. Eight units are for before the noon prayer, eight units are for before the afternoon prayer, four units are for after the evening prayer, two units that are to be said while sitting after the night prayer, eight units for dawn, even and odd - three units (odd) for which the ending ‘Salam is said after the second unit (making it even), and two units for the morning.Prayers said at the onset of their established times are nobler. The reward for congregational prayers is twenty-four times that of individual prayers. Do not pray behind a sinful congregational prayer leader. Pray only behind congregational prayer leaders who believe in Divine Leadership. Do not pray while you are wearing skins of dead animals or beasts.It is not permitted to say ‘As-salamu alaina wa ala ibadillah as-saleheen’ in the first ‘tashahud of the prayer since saying so implies termination of the prayer and once you say that your prayer ends.Shortening the prayers is valid after you travel four ‘farsakhs away from your home. When prayers are shortened while on a journey, fasting should be broken. If not, the fasting is void and should be made up later when you are no longer on a journey. ‘Qunut is obligatory in the following prayers - the morning prayer, the noon prayer, the afternoon prayer, the evening prayer and the night prayer.There are five times of saying God is the Greatest (takbir) required in funeral prayers. Whoever says it fewer times has opposed the tradition. When the corpse is being put into the grave, they should deliver it slowly with its feet going in first.It is a tradition to say ‘Bismillahir Rahmanir Rahim’ in a loud voice in all prayers. The obligatory alms-tax on each two-hundred Dirhams is five Dirhams. There is no alms-tax on less money. No alms-tax is required on property unless one years passes. It is not proper to pay the alms-tax to non-Shiites. The one-tenth levy on wheat, barley, dates and raisins is obligatory when they amount to as much as five wasqs. Each wasq equals sixty ‘saa’s each of which equals four mudds (3 kilograms)The alms-tax for fasting (zakat al-Fitr) is obligatory on everybody, whether they are young or old; free or a slave; male or female. It is prescribed on wheat, barley, dates, and raisins. It is four times half a bushel. It is not permitted to be given to anyone who is not from among our followers. The maximum period of menstruation is ten days, and the minimum period is three days. A semi-menstruant person should use cotton pads and perform the ritual bathing before she performs any prayers. The menstruant quits saying her prayers, and does not have to make up the prayers that she misses during her period of menstruation. She quits fasting, however, she should make up for the days of fasting that she misses.Fasting should be observed during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan only when the new moon is seen, and should be stopped when the new moon (of the next month) is seen. It is invalid to offer the recommendable prayers in congregations as this would be an innovation (in religion). All innovations in religion result in our loss and we end up in the Fire. It is recommendable to fast during three days of every month - one day for each 10 days of the month: a Thursday from the first ten days, a Wednesday from the middle ten days, and a Thursday from the last ten days of the month. It is recommendable for one to fast during the (Arabic) month of Sha’ban. It is acceptable to make up the missed days of fasting of Ramadhan in different days.The Hajj pilgrimage to the Holy House of God is obligatory upon one who finds a way to do it. ‘Way’ in this regard stands for the needed funds and a way to go there - i.e. a means of transportation, and goodhealth. Any forms of Hajj pilgrimage except for that of ‘Tamattu (major) Hajj pilgrimage are not allowed except for the people of Mecca and those present there. It is also not allowed to opt for Hajj Ifraad or Hajj Al-Kiraan except for the people who live there. Entering the state of ritual consecration (or wearing ‘Ihram) is not allowed before reaching the ‘miqat. The Sublime God says, ‘And complete the Hajj or ’umra in the service of God…’ It is not allowed to offer for sacrifice a castrate sheep because it is imperfect. It is also not acceptable to offer for sacrifice a sheep whose testicles have been pressed between two rocks such that it has lost its libido.Jihad (the Holy War) is obligatory only under the leadership of a just leader. Whoever gets killed for defending his wealth is considered to be a martyr. It is not allowed to kill any atheists or imposters during their concealment of faith, except for murderers or aggressors who cause corruption; and only when you have no fear for the safety of yourself and your companions guaranteed from the aftermath. The concealment of faith is obligatory when needed. There is no expiation for telling lies in order to fend off oppression from oneself as a part of concealment of faith.Divorce is valid only when it is implemented according to Islamic laws that the Sublime God mentioned in His Book or according to the tradition of the Prophet (S). Any other form of divorce is invalid, including the forms that oppose the Book. Similarly, any form of marriage that opposes the Book is invalid. It is not allowed for a man to marry more than four free women at the same time. It is not allowed for a husband who divorces his wife three times to marry her again, until after she marries someone else. The Commander of the Faithful (a.s.) said, ‘Stay away from women (i.e. do not try to marry them) who were divorced three times at once, for they are still married women.’It is obligatory to send blessings upon the Prophet (S) in every situation, including when sneezing, slaughtering animals, and so on.It is obligatory to cherish the friends of the Sublime God and to hate and disavow the enemies of God, avoid them and their leaders.It is obligatory to treat one’s parents with kindness. In case the parents are polytheists, you may not obey them regarding disobedience to the Exalted the Honorable God. Neither should you do so by following others, as it is not allowed to obey any creatures by disobeying the Creator!The legality of a fetus (of an eatable animal) is proven when the legality of (a.s.laughtering of) its mother is proven.And the two allowed things for which the Sublime God has sent down decrees to you in His Book, and which God’s Prophet (S) has established as his traditions are temporary marriage and Hajj.The laws of the obligatory acts are exactly as they have been descended by the Sublime God in His Book. There should be no reduction in inheritance. No one inherits from one except for one’s parents and children. The only exception to this rule is for one’s husband or wife. The possessor of the share is more entitled (to inheritance) than him who has no share; and there exists no ‘asabah in God’s religion.An offering should be slaughtered for a newborn baby, whether male or female, on the seventh day after birth. On the same day, the baby’s hair should be cut, his name should be chosen, and charity equal in weight to his cut hair should be given in either gold or silver. Circumcision is a commendable and obligatory act for boys and is an honorable deed for girls.God the Blessed the Sublime said, ‘On no soul doth God Place a burden greater than it can bear…’ The people’s deeds are created (by the Sublime God) as optional deeds, not compulsory ones. The Sublime God created destiny, not indeterminism. God is the Creator of all things. Do not believe in fatalism or indeterminism. God the Majestic does not punish an innocent person instead of a sinful one. Likewise, He does not torment the children for the sins that their fathers have committed. God the Exalted says, ‘…No bearer of burdens can bear the burden of another…’ He also says, ‘That man can have nothing but what he strives for...’ God forgives, never treats (anyone) unjustly, never orders His servants to obey somebody that He knows would oppress them and lead them to deviation. He never chooses anyone to convey His Message whom He knows would disbelieve in Him and follow Satan.Islam is something different from faith. Every faithful believer is a Muslim. However, every Muslim is not a faithful believer. A thief is faithless the moment he commits robbery and an adulterer is faithless the moment he is committing adultery. The individuals who are subject to religious punishments are neither believers nor atheists - they are Muslims. The Sublime God will not submit the faithful believers to Hellafter He has promised them Paradise. Any atheist who is submitted to Hell will not depart from the Fire, since he has been promised the Fire and an eternal stay in it. He will not forgive anyone who associates partners with Him. However, He will forgive anyone else He wills for any other sins. Those who commit sins but believe in the Unity of God will not remain in the Fire. They will be taken out of it. Intercession is permissible for them. Nowadays is the time of concealment of faith since this land is only the land of Islam (and not the land of faith). It is neither the land of atheism nor is it the land of faith. It is obligatory to enjoin good and forbid evil when possible - that is when it would not threaten one’s own life. Faith includes returning what we are entrusted with, and abstaining from all major forbidden acts. It includes acknowledgement by the heart, verbal declaration, and acting according to the major principles (of the religion).Declaring that God is the Greatest is obligatory on the two ‘Eids. It is obligatory to say God is the Greatest after all the five prayers on ‘Eid ul-Fitr starting from the evening prayer on the day before the Eid. It is obligatory to say God is the Greatest after ten prayers on ‘Eid ul-Azha starting from the noon prayer on the day of the Eid. If one is at Mina, it is obligatory to say it after fifteen prayers.A woman during the puerperal state should not abandon saying her prayers for more than eighteen days. She should offer prayers if she becomes clean before the end of this period. However, if these eighteen days pass and she does not get clean, she should perform the ritual bath (ghusl), pray and act as the semi-menstruant does.And the belief in the agony of the grave, the angels Munkar and Nakeer, resurrection after death, the Scale, and the Bridge.All of the following are obligatory: The belief in the disavowal of those who oppressed (and still oppress) the Members of the Holy Household of Muhammad (a.s.) - especially those who tried to force them out (of their homes), began oppressing them; and changed the traditions established by their Prophet (S). It is obligatory to disavow those who breach their covenants (nakitheen), the hypocrites, and the Kharijites who dishonoured the veil of the Household of God’s Prophet (S) by breaking their covenants with their Leader, having that lady (Aa’isha) ride a camel, (and taking her to Basra); started to fight with the Commander ofthe Faithful (a.s.); killed the pious Shiites whom God may forgive. It is also obligatory to disavow those who denounced the good companions and deported them, honored those who had abandoned God’s Prophet (S), distributed government funds among the rich and put the fools in charge of the Muslims’ affairs such as Mo’awiya and Amr ibn al-‘Aass - who were both damned by God’s Prophet (S). It is also obligatory to disavow those of their friends who fought with the Commander of the Faithful (a.s.), killed the Helpers (Ansar), the Immigrants (Muhajireen), the noble ones and the good doers from the past. It is also obligatory to disavow those who believe in the setting up of the council, and disavow Abu Musa al-Ash’ari, and those of his friends - ‘those whose efforts have been wasted in this life, while they thought that they were acquiring good by their works. They are those who deny the Signs of their Lord…’ They disbelieved in the authority of the Commander of the Faithful (a.s.) and in this state they will meet their Lord! They disbelieved and they will meet God while not believing in his Divine Leadership. Thus they have ruined their deeds. Then we will not set up any Scale of Deeds for them on the Resurrection Day for their deeds to be weighed! They will be the dogs which reside in the Fire. It is also obligatory to disavow the first and the last one of those built-up idols who were the leaders into corruption and loss, the forerunners of oppression. It is also obligatory to disavow those who ham-strung the she-camel of Salih - they were the oppressors of the first and the last, and of anyone who is friends with them.And the friendship with the Commander of the Faithful (a.s.) and with those who followed the way of their Prophet (S), and who did not change their way such as Salman al-Farsi, Abu Tharr al-Ghifari, al-Miqdad ibn al-Aswad, Ammar bin Yasir, Hothayfa al-Yamani, Abil Haytham ibn al-Tayyihan, Sahl ibn Honayf, Ubada ibn As-Samit, Abi Ayyoub Al-Ansari, Khozayma ibn Thabit Thull-Shahadatayn, Abi Sa’eed al-Khodri and the like - may God be pleased with and have Mercy upon them - is obligatory. And the friendship with their followers who have been guided along their path - may God be pleased with them - is obligatory.And the forbiddance of alcohol - whether a little or a lot, the forbiddance of all intoxicating drinks - whether a little or a lot, the forbiddance of any small amount of whatever a lot of is intoxicating. Even if one is compelled to drink, he should not since it will kill him. Canine beasts and all birds with claws are forbidden to eat. Eating spleens is forbidden, since it is like eating blood. The eating of all floating (dead) fish, eels, sheatfish, and scaleless fish is forbidden.It is also obligatory to believe in (the necessity of) the abstinence from the forbidden deeds - which include killing that the Sublime God has forbidden; fornication; stealing; drinking alcohol; ingratitude to parents; fleeing from the battle-field; wrongful use of orphans’ property; eating dead animal’s meat; drinking blood; eating pork; or eating the meat of any animal that is slaughtered and consecrated in the name of someone (or something) other than God - except in states of utmost necessity. Furthermore, it is furthermore obligatory to believe in the forbiddance of usury after getting to know about it, unlawful trade; gambling; cheating in weighing and measuring; false accusation of married women; sodomy; perjury; being despaired of receiving God’s Comfort; feeling of security from God’s unexpected plans; losing hope in God’s Mercy; supporting oppressors and relying upon them; false swearing; not paying back other people’s rights even though one is able to do so; deceit and arrogance; being wasteful or miserly; treachery; belittling the pilgrimage to the Kaaba; fighting with the Sublime God’s friends; engaging in licentious acts; and finally (but not last) insistence on committing sins.Moreover, Hamza ibn Muhammad ibn Ahmad ibn Ja’far ibn Muhammad ibn Zayd ibn Ali ibn Al-Husayn ibn Ali ibn Abi Talib (a.s.) narrated that Abu Nasr Qanbar ibn Ali ibn Shathan quoted on the authority of his father Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan, narrated a similar account on the authority of Ali ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) - with the exception that he did not mention that the Imam (a.s.) wrote (a letter) to Al-Ma’mun. In addition, in his tradition the letter also states that “The alms-tax for fasting is one bushel of wheat or two bushels of barley, dates or raisins.” In addition it mentions that, “When making ablutions, washing once is obligatory, but washing twice is recommendable.” It also states that, “The sins of the Prophets (a.s.) are minor ones and are forgiven.” It was also written that the alms-tax is due on nine things being wheat, barley, dates, raisins, camels, cows, sheep, gold and silver.” However, the tradition narrated by Abdul Wahid ibn Muhammad ibn Abdoos - may God be pleased with him - is more reliable in my opinion.And al-Hakim Abu Muhammad Ja’far ibn Nu’aym ibn Shathan - may God be pleased with him - narrated the same on the authority of his uncle Abi Abdullah Muhammad ibn Shathan, on the authority of Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) just as Abdul Wahid ibn Muhammad ibn Abdoos had narrated.And al-Hakim Abu Muhammad Ja’far ibn Nu’aym ibn Shathan - may God be pleased with him - narrated that his uncle Abi Abdullah Muhammad ibn Shathan quoted on the authority of Fadhl ibn Shathan, a tradition similar to that narrated by Abdul Wahid Muhammad ibn Ubdoos on the authority of Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.).And among the other traditions from Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.), we can cite the following ones:
1 - حَدَّثَنا عَبْد الواحِدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدُوسٍالنِيْسابُوري العَطَّار رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ بِنِيْسابُورَ فِي شَعْبانَ سِنَةِ اِثْنَتَيْنِ وَخَمْسِينَ وَثَلاثِمائَةٍ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ قُتَيْبَةَ النِيْسابُوري، عَن الفَضْلِ بْنِ شاذان قالَ
سَأَلَ الْمَأْمُونُ عَلِيَّ بْنَ مُوسَى الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ أَنْ يَكْتُبَ لَهُ مَحْضَ الإِسْلامِ عَلَى الإِيجَازِ وَالاخْتِصَارِ فَكَتَبَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ أَنَّ مَحْضَ الإِسْلامِ شَهَادَةُ أَنْ لا إِلَهَ إِلا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لا شَرِيكَ لَهُ إِلَهاً وَاحِداً أَحَداً صَمَداً قَيُّوماً سَمِيعاً بَصِيراً قَدِيراً قَدِيماً بَاقِياً عَالِماً لا يَجْهَلُ قَادِراً لا يَعْجِزُ غَنِيّاً لا يَحْتَاجُ عَدْلاً لا يَجُورُ وَأَنَّهُ خالِقُ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ وَلَيْسَ كَمِثْلِهِ شَيْءٌ لا شِبْهَ لَهُ وَلا ضِدَّ لَهُ وَلا كُفْوَلَهُ وَأَنَّهُ الْمَقْصُودُ بِالْعِبَادَةِ وَالدُّعَاءِ وَالرَّغْبَةِ وَالرَّهْبَةِ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّداً صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَأَمِينُهُ وَصَفِيُّهُ وَصَفْوَتُهُ مِنْ خَلْقِهِ وَسَيِّدُ الْمُرْسَلِينَ وَخَاتَمُ النَّبِيِّينَ وَأَفْضَلُ الْعَالَمِينَ لا نَبِيَّ بَعْدَهُ وَلا تَبْدِيلَ لِمِلَّتِهِ وَلا تَغْيِيرَ لِشَرِيعَتِهِ وَأَنَّ جَمِيعَ مَا جَاءَ بِهِ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ هُوَ الْحَقُّ الْمُبِينُ وَالتَّصْدِيقُ بِهِ وَبِجَمِيعِ مَنْ مَضَى قَبْلَهُ مِنْ رُسُلِ اللَّهِ وَأَنْبِيَائِهِ وَحُجَجِهِ وَالتَّصْدِيقُ بِكِتَابِهِ الصَّادِقِ الْعَزِيزِ الَّذِي لا يَأْتِيهِ الْباطِلُ مِنْ بَيْنِ يَدَيْهِ وَلا مِنْ خَلْفِهِ تَنْزِيلٌ مِنْ حَكِيمٍ حَمِيدٍ وَأَنَّهُ الْمُهَيْمِنُ عَلَى الْكُتُبِ كُلِّهَا وَأَنَّهُ حَقٌّ مِنْ فَاتِحَتِهِ إِلَى خَاتِمَتِهِ نُؤْمِنُ بِمُحْكَمِهِ وَمُتَشَابِهِهِ وَخَاصِّهِ وَعَامِّهِ وَوَعْدِهِ وَوَعِيدِهِ وَنَاسِخِهِ وَمَنْسُوخِهِ وَقِصَصِهِ وَأَخْبَارِهِ لا يَقْدِرُ أَحَدٌ مِنَ الَْمخْلُوقِينَ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ بِمِثْلِهِ.وَأَنَّ الدَّلِيلَ بَعْدَهُ وَالْحُجَّةَ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْقَائِمَ بِأَمْرِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَالنَّاطِقَ عَنِ الْقُرْآنِ وَالْعَالِمَ بِأَحْكَامِهِ أَخُوهُ وَخَلِيفَتُهُ وَوَصِيُّهُ وَوَلِيُّهُ الَّذِي كَانَ مِنْهُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ هَارُونَ مِنْ مُوسَى عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَإِمَامُ الْمُتَّقِينَ وَقَائِدُ الْغُرِّ الُْمحَجَّلِينَ وَأَفْضَلُ الْوَصِيِّينَ وَوَارِثُ عِلْمِ النَّبِيِّينَ وَالْمُرْسَلِينَ وَبَعْدَهُ الْحَسَنُ وَالْحُسَيْنُ سَيِّدَا شَبَابِ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ ثُمَّ عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْحُسَيْنِ زَيْنُ الْعَابِدِينَ ثُمَّ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ بَاقِرُ عِلْمِ الأَوَّلِينَ ثُمَّ جَعْفَرُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الصَّادِقُ وَارِثُ عِلْمِ الْوَصِيِّينَ ثُمَّ مُوسَى بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ الْكَاظِمُ ثُمَّ عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُوسَى الرِّضَا ثُمَّ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ ثُمَّ عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ ثُمَّ الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ ثُمَّ الْحُجَّةُ الْقَائِمُ الْمُنْتَظَرُ وَلَدُهُ صَلَوَاتُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِمْ أَجْمَعِينَ أَشْهَدُ لَهُمْ بِالْوَصِيَّةِ وَالإِمَامَةِ وَأَنَّ الأَرْضَ لا تَخْلُو مِنْ حُجَّةِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى عَلَى خَلْقِهِ كُلَّ عَصْرٍ وَأَوَانٍ وَأَنَّهُمُ الْعُرْوَةُ الْوُثْقَى وَأَئِمَّةُ الْهُدَى وَالْحُجَّةُ عَلَى أَهْلِ الدُّنْيَا إِلَى أَنْ يَرِثَ اللَّهُ الأَرْضَ وَمَنْ عَلَيْهَا وَأَنَّ كُلَّ مَنْ خَالَفَهُمْ ضَالٌّ مُضِلٌّ تَارِكٌ لِلْحَقِّ وَالْهُدَى وَأَنَّهُمُ الْمُعَبِّرُونَ عَنِ الْقُرْآنِ وَالنَّاطِقُونَ عَنِ الرَّسُولِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ بِالْبَيَانِ مَنْ مَاتَ وَلَمْ يَعْرِفْهُمْ مَاتَ مِيتَةً جَاهِلِيَّةً وَأَنَّ مِنْ دِينِهِمُ الْوَرَعَ وَالْعِفَّةَ وَالصِّدْقَ وَالصَّلاحَ وَالاسْتِقَامَةَ وَالاجْتِهَادَ وَأَدَاءَ الأَمَانَةِ إِلَى الْبَرِّ وَالْفَاجِرِ وَطُولَ السُّجُودِ وَصِيَامَ النَّهَارِ وَقِيَامَ اللَّيْلِ وَاجْتِنَابَ الَْمحَارِمِ وَانْتِظَارَ الْفَرَجِ بِالصَّبْرِ وَحُسْنَ الْعَزَاءِ وَكَرَمَ الصُّحْبَةِ ثُمَّ الْوُضُوءُ كَمَا أَمَرَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي كِتَابِهِ غَسْلُ الْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ إِلَى الْمِرْفَقَيْنِ وَمَسْحُ الرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ مَرَّةً وَاحِدَةً وَلا يَنْقُضُ الْوُضُوءَ إِلا غَائِطٌ أَوْ بَوْلٌ أَوْ رِيحٌ أَوْ نَوْمٌ أَوْ جَنَابَةٌ.وَإِنْ مَسَحَ عَلَى الْخُفَّيْنِ فَقَدْ خَالَفَ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى وَرَسُولَهُ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ وَتَرَكَ فَرِيضَتَهُ وَكِتَابَهُ وَغُسْلُ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ سُنَّةٌ وَغُسْلُ الْعِيدَيْنِ وَغُسْلُ دُخُولِ مَكَّةَ وَالْمَدِينَةِ وَغُسْلُ الزِّيَارَةِ وَغُسْلُ الإِحْرَامِ وَأَوَّلِ لَيْلَةٍ مِنْ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ وَلَيْلَةِ سَبْعَةَ عَشَرَ وَلَيْلَةِ تِسْعَةَ عَشَرَ وَلَيْلَةِ إِحْدَى وَعِشْرِينَ وَلَيْلَةِ ثَلاثٍ وَعِشْرِينَ مِنْ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ هَذِهِ الأَغْسَالُ سُنَّةٌ وَغُسْلُ الْجَنَابَةِ فَرِيضَةٌ وَغُسْلُ الْحَيْضِ مِثْلُهُ وَالصَّلاةُ الْفَرِيضَةُ الظُّهْرُ أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَالْعَصْرُ أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَالْمَغْرِبُ ثَلاثُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَالْعِشَاءُ الآْخِرَةُ أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَالْغَدَاةُ رَكْعَتَانِ هَذِهِ سَبْعَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً وَالسُّنَّةُ أَرْبَعٌ وَثَلاثُونَ رَكْعَةً ثَمَانُ رَكَعَاتٍ قَبْلَ فَرِيضَةِ الظُّهْرِ وَثَمَانُ رَكَعَاتٍ قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ وَأَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَرَكْعَتَانِ مِنْ جُلُوسٍ بَعْدَ الْعَتَمَةِ تُعَدَّانِ بِرَكْعَةٍ وَثَمَانُ رَكَعَاتٍ فِي السَّحَرِ وَالشَّفْعُ وَالْوَتْرُ ثَلاثُ رَكَعَاتٍ تُسَلِّمُ بَعْدَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ وَرَكْعَتَا الْفَجْرِ وَالصَّلاةُ فِي أَوَّلِ الْوَقْتِ وَفَضْلُ الْجَمَاعَةِ عَلَى الْفَرْدِ أَرْبَعٌ وَعِشْرُونَ وَلا صَلاةَ خَلْفَ الْفَاجِرِ وَلا يُقْتَدَى إِلا بِأَهْلِ الْوَلايَةِ وَلا تُصَلَّى فِي جُلُودِ السِّبَاعِ وَلا يَجُوزُ أَنْ تَقُولَ فِي التَّشَهُّدِ الأَوَّلِ السَّلامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ لانَّ تَحْلِيلَ الصَّلاةِ التَّسْلِيمُ فَإِذَا قُلْتَ هَذَا فَقَدْ سَلَّمْتَ وَالتَّقْصِيرُ فِي ثَمَانِيَةِ فَرَاسِخَ وَمَا زَادَ وَإِذَا قَصَّرْتَ أَفْطَرْتَ وَمَنْ لَمْ يُفْطِرْ لَمْ يُجْزِ عَنْهُ صَوْمُهُ فِي السَّفَرِ وَعَلَيْهِ الْقَضَاءُ لانَّهُ لَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمٌ فِي السَّفَرِ وَالْقُنُوتُ سُنَّةٌ وَاجِبَةٌ فِي الْغَدَاةِ وَالظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ وَالْعِشَاءِ الآْخِرَةِ.وَالصَّلاةُ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ خَمْسُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ فَمَنْ نَقَصَ فَقَدْ خَالَفَ وَالْمَيِّتُ يُسَلُّ مِنْ قِبَلِ رِجْلَيْه وَيُرْفَقُ بِهِ إِذَا أُدْخِلَ قَبْرَهُ وَالإِجْهَارُ بِ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمنِ الرَّحِيمِ فِي جَمِيعِ الصَّلَوَاتِ سُنَّةٌ وَالزَّكَاةُ الْفَرِيضَةُ فِي كُلِّ مِائَتَيْ دِرْهَمٍ خَمْسَةُ دَرَاهِمَ وَلا يَجِبُ فِيَما دُونَ ذَلِكَ شَيْءٌ وَلا تَجِبُ الزَّكَاةُ عَلَى الْمَالِ حَتَّى يَحُولَ عَلَيْهِ الْحَوْلُ وَلا يَجُوزُ أَنْ يُعْطَى الزَّكَاةُ غَيْرَ أَهْلِ الْوَلايَةِ الْمَعْرُوفِينَ وَالْعُشْرُ مِنَ الْحِنْطَةِ وَالشَّعِيرِ وَالَّتمْرِ وَالزَّبِيبِ إِذَا بَلَغَ خَمْسَةَ أَوْسَاقٍ وَالْوَسْقُ سِتُّونَ صَاعاً وَالصَّاعُ أَرْبَعَةُ أَمْدَادٍ وَزَكَاةُ الْفِطْرِ فَرِيضَةٌ عَلَى كُلِّ رَأْسٍ صَغِيرٍ أَوْ كَبِيرٍ حُرٍّ أَوْ عَبْدٍ ذَكَرٍ أَوْ أُنْثَى مِنَ الْحِنْطَةِ وَالشَّعِيرِ وَالَّتمْرِ وَالزَّبِيبِ صَاعٌ وَهُوَ أَرْبَعَةُ أَمْدَادٍ وَلا يَجُوزُ دَفْعُهَا إِلا عَلَى أَهْلِ الْوَلايَةِ وَأَكْثَرُ الْحَيْضِ عَشَرَةُ أَيَّامٍ وَأَقَلُّهُ ثَلاثَةُ أَيَّامٍ وَالْمُسْتَحَاضَةُ تَحْتَشِي وَتَغْتَسِلُ وَتُصَلِّي وَالْحَائِضُ تَتْرُكُ الصَّلاةَ وَلا تَقْضِي وَتَتْرُكُ الصَّوْمَ وَتَقْضِي وَصِيَامُ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ فَرِيضَةٌ يُصَامُ لِلرُّؤْيَةِ وَيُفْطَرُ لِلرُّؤْيَةِ وَلا يَجُوزُ أَنْ يُصَلَّى تطوع [التَّطَوُّعَ] فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ لانَّ ذَلِكَ بِدْعَةٌ وَكُلُّ بِدْعَةٍ ضَلالَةٌ وَكُلُّ ضَلالَةٍ فِي النَّارِ وَصَوْمُ ثَلاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ فِي كُلِّ شَهْرِ سُنَّةٌ فِي كُلِّ عَشَرَةِ أَيَّامٍ يَوْمُ أَرْبِعَاءَ بَيْنَ خَمِيسَيْنِ وَصَوْمُ شَعْبَانَ حَسَنٌ لِمَنْ صَامَهُ وَإِنْ قَضَيْتَ فَوَائِتَ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ مُتَفَرِّقاً أَجْزَأَ. وَحِجُّ الْبَيْتِ فَرِيضَةٌ عَلَى مَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ إِلَيْهِ سَبِيلاً، وَالسَّبِيلُ الزَّادُ وَالرَّاحِلَةُ مَعَ الصِّحَّةِ، وَلا يَجُوزُ الْحَجُّإِلاّ تَمَتَّعاً وَلا يَجُوزُ الْقِرَانُ وَالإِفْرَادُ الَّذِي يَسْتَعْمِلُهُ الْعَامَّةُ إِلاّ لأهْلِ مَكَّةَ وَحَاضِرِيهَا وَلا يَجُوزُ الإِحْرَامُ دُونَ الْمِيقَاتِ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَأَتِمُّوا الْحَجَّ وَالْعُمْرَةَ لِلَّهِ وَلا يَجُوزُ أَنْ يُضَحَّى بِالْخَصِيِّ لانَّهُ نَاقِصٌ وَيَجُوزُ الْوَجِيءُ وَالْجِهَادُ وَاجِبٌ مَعَ الإِمَامِ الْعَادِلِ وَمَنْ قُتِلَ دُونَ مَالِهِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ وَلا يَجُوزُ قَتْلُ أَحَدٍ مِنَ الْكُفَّارِ وَالنُّصَّابِ فِي دَارِ التَّقِيَّةِ إِلا قَاتِلٍ أَوْ سَاعٍ فِي فَسَادٍ وَذَلِكَ إِذَا لَمْ تَخَفْ عَلَى نَفْسِكَ وَعَلَى أَصْحَابِكَ وَالتَّقِيَّةُ فِي دَارِ التَّقِيَّةِ وَاجِبَةٌ وَلا حِنْثَ عَلَى مَنْ حَلَفَ تَقِيَّةً يَدْفَعُ بِهَا ظُلْماً عَنْ نَفْسِهِ وَالطَّلاقُ لِلسُّنَّةِ عَلَى مَا ذَكَرَهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي كِتَابِهِ وَسُنَّةِ رَسُولِهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ وَلا يَكُونُ طَلاقٌ لِغَيْرِ السُّنَّةِ وَكُلُّ طَلاقٍ يُخَالِفُ الْكِتَابَ فَلَيْسَ بِطَلاقٍ كَمَا أَنَّ كُلَّ نِكَاحٍ يُخَالِفُ الْكِتَابَ فَلَيْسَ بِنِكَاحٍ وَلا يَجُوزُ الْجَمْعُ بَيْنَ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ أَرْبَعِ حَرَائِرَ وَإِذَا طُلِّقَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ لِلْعِدَّةِ ثَلاثَ مَرَّاتٍ لَمْ تَحِلَّ لِزَوْجِهَا حَتَّى تَنْكِحَ زَوْجاً غَيْرَهُ وَقَالَ أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ اتَّقُوا تَزْوِيجَ الْمُطَلَّقَاتِ ثَلاثاً فِي مَوْضِعٍ وَاحِدٍ فَإِنَّهُنَّ ذَوَاتُ أَزْوَاجٍ وَالصَّلاةُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ وَآلِهِ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ وَاجِبَةٌ فِي كُلِّ مَوْطِنٍ وَعِنْدَ الْعُطَاسِ وَالذَّبَائِحِ وَغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ وَحُبُّ أَوْلِيَاءِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَاجِبٌ وَكَذَلِكَ بُغْضُ أَعْدَاءِ اللَّهِ وَالْبَرَاءَةُ مِنْهُمْ وَمِنْ أَئِمَّتِهِمْ وَبِرُّ الْوَالِدَيْنِ وَاجِبٌ وَإِنْ كَانَا مُشْرِكَيْنِ وَلا طَاعَةَ لَهُمَا فِي مَعْصِيَةِ الْخَالِقِ وَلا لِغَيْرِهِمَا فَإِنَّهُ لا طَاعَةَ لَِمخْلُوقٍ فِي مَعْصِيَةِ الْخَالِقِ.وَذَكَاةُ الْجَنِينِ ذَكَاةُ أُمِّهِ إِذَا أَشْعَرَ وَأَوْبَرَ وَتَحْلِيلُ الْمُتْعَتَيْنِ اللَّتَيْنِ أَنْزَلَهُمَا اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي كِتَابِهِ وَسَنَّهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ وَعَلَى آلِهِ السَّلامُ مُتْعَةُ النِّسَاءِ وَمُتْعَةُ الْحَجِّ وَالْفَرَائِضُ عَلَى مَا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي كِتَابِهِ وَلا عَوْلَ فِيهَا وَلا يَرِثُ مَعَ الْوَلَدِ وَالْوَالِدَيْنِ أَحَدٌ إِلا الزَّوْجُ وَالْمَرْأَةُ وَذُو السَّهْمِ أَحَقُّ مِمَّنْ لا سَهْمَ لَهُ وَلَيْسَتِ الْعَصَبَةُ مِنْ دِينِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالْعَقِيقَةُ عَنِ الْمَوْلُودِ الذَّكَرِ وَالأُنْثَى وَاجِبَةٌ وَكَذَلِكَ تَسْمِيَتُهُ وَحَلْقُ رَأْسِهِ يَوْمَ السَّابِعِ وَيُتَصَدَّقُ بِوَزْنِ الشَّعْرِ ذَهَباً أَوْ فِضَّةً وَالْخِتَانُ سُنَّةٌ وَاجِبَةٌ لِلرِّجَالِ وَمَكْرُمَةٌ لِلنِّسَاءِ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى لا يُكَلِّفُ نَفْساً إِلا وُسْعَهَا وَإِنَّ أَفْعَالَ الْعِبَادِ مَخْلُوقَةٌ لِلَّهِ خَلْقَ تَقْدِيرٍ لا خَلْقَ تَكْوِينٍ وَاللَّهُ خَالِقُ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ وَلا يَقُولُ بِالْجَبْرِ وَالتَّفْوِيضِ وَلا يَأْخُذ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الْبَرِيءَ بِالسَّقِيمِ وَلا يُعَذِّبُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى الأَطْفَالَ بِذُنُوبِ الآْبَاءِ وَلا تَزِرُ وازِرَةٌ وِزْرَ أُخْرى وَأَنْ لَيْسَ لِلإِنْسانِ إِلا ما سَعى وَلِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَعْفُوَوَيَتَفَضَّلَ وَلا يَجُورَ وَلا يَظْلِمَ لانَّهُ تَعَالَى مُنَزَّهٌ عَنْ ذَلِكَ وَلا يَفْرِضُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى طَاعَةَ مَنْ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ يُضِلُّهُمْ وَيُغْوِيهِمْ وَلا يَخْتَارُ لِرِسَالَتِهِ وَلا يَصْطَفِي مِنْ عِبَادِهِ مَنْ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ يَكْفُرُ بِهِ وَبِعِبَادَتِهِ وَيَعْبُدُ الشَّيْطَانَ دُونَهُ وَإِنَّ الإِسْلامَ غَيْرُ الإِيمَانِ وَكُلُّ مُؤْمِنٍ مُسْلِمٌ وَلَيْسَ كُلُّ مُسْلِمٍ مُؤْمِناً وَلا يَسْرِقُ السَّارِقُ حِينَ يَسْرِقُ وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ وَلا يَزْنِي الزَّانِي حِينَ يَزْنِي وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ وَأَصْحَابُ الْحُدُودِ مُسْلِمُونَ لا مُؤْمِنُونَ وَلا كَافِرُونَ وَاللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لا يُدْخِلُ النَّارَ مُؤْمِناً وَقَدْ وَعَدَهُ الْجَنَّةَ وَلا يُخْرِجُ مِنَ النَّارِ كَافِــراًوَقَدْ أَوْعَدَهُ النَّارَ وَالْخُلُودَ فِيهَا وَلا يَغْفِرُ أَنْ يُشْرَكَ بِهِ وَيَغْفِرُ مَا دُونَ ذَلِكَ لِمَنْ يَشَاءُ وَمُذْنِبُو أَهْلِ التَّوْحِيدِ يُدْخَلُونَ فِي النَّارِ وَيُخْرَجُونَ مِنْهَا وَالشَّفَاعَةُ جَائِزَةٌ لَهُمْ وَإِنَّ الدَّارَ الْيَوْمَ دَارُ تَقِيَّةٍ وَهِيَ دَارُ الإِسْلامِ لا دَارُ كُفْرٍ وَلا دَارُ إِيمَانٍ وَالأَمْرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَالنَّهْيُ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ وَاجِبَانِ إِذَا أَمْكَنَ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ خِيفَةٌ عَلَى النَّفْسِ وَالإِيمَانُ هُوَ أَدَاءُ الأَمَانَةِ وَاجْتِنَابُ جَمِيعِ الْكَبَائِرِ وَهُوَ مَعْرِفَةٌ بِالْقَلْبِ وَإِقْرَارٌ بِاللِّسَانِ وَعَمَلٌ بِالأَرْكَانِ وَالتَّكْبِيرُ فِي الْعِيدَيْنِ وَاجِبٌ فِي الْفِطْرِ فِي دُبُرِ خَمْسِ صَلَوَاتٍ وَيُبْدَأُ بِهِ فِي دُبُرِ صَلاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ لَيْلَةَ الْفِطْرِ وَفِي الأَضْحَى فِي دُبُرِ عَشْرِ صَلَوَاتٍ يُبْدَأُ بِهِ مِنْ صَلاةِ الظُّهْرِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ وَبِمِنًى فِي دُبُرِ خَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ صَلاةً وَالنُّفَسَاءُ لا تَقْعُدُ عَنِ الصَّلاةِ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ثَمَانِيَةَ عَشَرَ يَوْماً فَإِنْ طَهُرَتْ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ صَلَّتْ وَإِنْ لَمْ تَطْهُرْ حَتَّى تَجَاوَزَتْ ثَمَانِيَةَ عَشَرَ يَوْماً اغْتَسَلَتْ وَصَلَّتْ وَعَمِلَتْ مَا تَعْمَلُ الْمُسْتَحَاضَةُ وَتُؤْمِنُ بِعَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَمُنْكَرٍ وَنَكِيرٍ وَالْبَعْثِ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ وَالْمِيزَانِ وَالصِّرَاطِ وَالْبَرَاءَةُ مِنَ الَّذِينَ ظَلَمُوا آلَ مُحَمَّدٍ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ وَهَمُّوا بِإِخْرَاجِهِمْ وَسَنُّوا ظُلْمَهُمْ وَغَيَّرُوا سُنَّةَ نَبِيِّهِمْ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ وَالْبَرَاءَةُ مِنَ النَّاكِثِينَ وَالْقَاسِطِينَ وَالْمَارِقِينَ الَّذِينَ هَتَكُوا حِجَـابَ رَسُـولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِـهِ وَنَكَثُوا بَيْعَةَ إِمَـامِهِمْ وَأَخْرَجُوا الْمَرْأَةَ وَحَارَبُواأَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ وَقَتَلُوا الشِّيعَةَ رَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَاجِبَةٌ وَالْبَرَاءَةُ مِمَّنْ نَفَى الأَخْيَارَ وَشَرَّدَهُمْ وَآوَى الطُّرَدَاءَ اللُّعَنَاءَ وَجَعَلَ الأَمْوَالَ دُولَةً بَيْنَ الأَغْنِيَاءِ وَاسْتَعْمَلَ السُّفَهَاءَ مِثْلَ مُعَاوِيَةَ وَعَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ لَعِينَيْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ وَالْبَرَاءَةُ مِنْ أَشْيَاعِهِمُ الَّذِينَ حَارَبُوا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ وَقَتَلُوا الأَنْصَارَ وَالْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَأَهْلَ الْفَضْلِ وَالصَّلاحِ مِنَ السَّابِقِينَ وَالْبَرَاءَةُ مِنْ أَهْلِ الاسْتِئْثَارِ وَمِنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ وَأَهْلِ وَلايَتِهِ الَّذِينَ ضَلَّ سَعْيُهُمْ فِي الْحَياةِ الدُّنْيا وَهُمْ يَحْسَبُونَ أَنَّهُمْ يُحْسِنُونَ صُنْعاً أُولئِكَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا بِآياتِ رَبِّهِمْ بِوَلايَةِ أَمِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلِقائِهِ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ كَفَرُوا بِأَنْ لَقُوا اللَّهَ بِغَيْرِ إِمَامَتِهِ فَحَبِطَتْ أَعْمالُهُمْ فَلا نُقِيمُ لَهُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيامَةِ وَزْناً فَهُمْ كِلابُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَالْبَرَاءَةُ مِنَ الأَنْصَابِ وَالأَزْلامِ أَئِمَّةِ الضَّلالِ وَقَادَةِ الْجَوْرِ كُلِّهِمْ أَوَّلِهِمْ وَآخِرِهِمْ وَالْبَرَاءَةُ مِنْ أَشْبَاهِ عَاقِرِي النَّاقَةِ أَشْقِيَاءِ الأَوَّلِينَ وَالآْخِرِينَ وَمِمَّنْ يَتَوَلاهُمْ وَالْوَلايَةُ لامِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالَّذِينَ مَضَوْا عَلَى مِنْهَاجِ نَبِيِّهِمْ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ وَلَمْ يُغَيِّرُوا وَلَمْ يُبَدِّلُوا مِثْلِ سَلْمَانَ الْفَارِسِيِّ وَأَبِي ذَرٍّ الْغِفَارِيِّ وَالْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ وَعَمَّارِ بْنِ يَاسِرٍ وَحُذَيْفَةَ بْنِ الَْيمَانِ وَأَبِي الْهَيْثَمِ بْنِ التَّيِّهَانِ وَسَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ وَعِبَادَةِ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ وَأَبِي أَيُّوبَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ وَخُزَيْمَةَ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ ذِي الشَّهَادَتَيْنِ وَأَبِي سَعِيد الْخُدْرِيِّ وَأَمْثَالِهِمْ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ وَالْوَلايَةُ لاتْبَاعِهِمْ وَأَشْيَاعِهِمْ وَالْمُهْتَدِينَ بِهُدَاهُمْ السَّالِكِينَ مِنْهَاجَهُمْ رِضْوَانُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَرَحْمَتُهُ وَتَحْرِيمُ الْخَمْرِ قَلِيلِهَا وَكَثِيرِهَا وَتَحْرِيمُ كُلِّ شَرَابٍ مُسْكِرٍ قَلِيلِهِ وَكَثِيرِهِ وَمَا أَسْكَرَ كَثِيرُهُ فَقَلِيلُهُ حَرَامٌ وَالْمُضْطَرُّ لا يَشْرَبُ الْخَمْرَ لانَّهَا تَقْتُلُهُ وَتَحْرِيمُ كُلِّ ذِي نَابٍ مِنَ السِّبَاعِ وَكُلِّ ذِي مِخْلَبٍ مِنَ الطَّيْرِ وَتَحْرِيمُ الطِّحَالِ فَإِنَّهُ دَمٌ وَتَحْرِيمُ الْجِرِّيِّ وَالسَّمَكِ الطَّافِي وَالْمَارْمَاهِي وَالزِّمِّيرِ وَكُلِّ سَمَكٍ لا يَكُونُ لَهُ فَلْسٌ وَاجْتِنَابُ الْكَبَائِرِ وَهِيَ قَتْــلُ النَّفْسِ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُعَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالزِّنَا وَالسَّرِقَةُ وَشُرْبُ الْخَمْرِ وَعُقُوقُ الْوَالِدَيْنِ وَالْفِرَارُ مِنَ الزَّحْفِ وَأَكْلُ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ ظُلْماً وَأَكْلُ الْمَيْتَةِ وَالدَّمِ وَلَحْمِ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَا أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ بِهِ مِنْ غَيْرِ ضَرُورَةٍ وَأَكْلُ الرِّبَا بَعْدَ الْبَيِّنَةِ وَالسُّحْتُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ وَهُوَ الْقِمَارُ وَالْبَخْسُ فِي الْمِكْيَالِ وَالْمِيزَانِ وَقَذْفُ الُْمحْصَنَاتِ وَاللِّوَاطُ وَشَهَادَةُ الزُّورِ وَالْيَأْسُ مِنْ رَوْحِ اللَّهِ وَالأَمْنُ مِنْ مَكْرِ اللَّهِ وَالْقُنُوطُ مِنْ رَحْمَةِ اللَّهِ وَمَعُونَةُ الظَّالِمِينَ وَالرُّكُونُ إِلَيْهِمْ وَالَْيمِينُ الْغَمُوسُ وَحَبْسُ الْحُقُوقِ مِنْ غَيْرِ عُسْرٍ وَالْكَذِبُ وَالْكِبْرُ وَالإِسْرَافُ وَالتَّبْذِيرُ وَالْخِيَانَةُ وَالاسْتِخْفَافُ بِالْحَجِّ وَالُْمحَارَبَةُ لاوْلِيَاءِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَالاشْتِغَالُ بِالْمَلاهِي وَالإِصْرَارُ عَلَى الذُّنُوبِ.وَحَدَّثَنِي بِذَلِكَ حَمْزَةُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍقَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو نَصْرٍ قَنْبَرُ بْنُ عَلِيِّ بْنِ شَاذَانَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَن الْفَضْلِ بْنِ شَاذَانَ عَنِ الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ إِلا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ فِي حَدِيثِهِ أَنَّهُ كَتَبَ ذَلِكَ إِلَى الْمَأْمُونِ وَذَكَرَ فِيهِ الْفِطْرَةَ مُدَّيْنِ مِنْ حِنْطَةٍ وَصاع [صَاعاً] مِنَ الشَّعِيرِ وَالَّتمْرِ وَالزَّبِيبِ وَذَكَرَ فِيهِ أَنَّ الْوُضُوءَ مَرَّةً مَرَّةً فَرِيضَةٌ وَاثْنَتَانِ إِسْبَاغٌ وَذَكَرَ فِيهِ أَنَّ ذُنُوبَ الأَنْبِيَاءِ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ صِغَارُهُمْ مَوْهُوبَةٌ وَذَكَرَ فِيهِ أَنَّ الزَّكَاةَ عَلَى تِسْعَةِ أَشْيَاءَ عَلَى الْحِنْطَةِ وَالشَّعِيرِ وَالَّتمْرِ وَالزَّبِيبِ وَالإِبِلِ وَالْبَقَرِ وَالْغَنَمِ وَالذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ.وَحَدِيث عَبْد الواحِدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدُوسٍ رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عِنْدِي أصح.وحَدَّثَنا الْحاكِم أَبُو مُحَمَّد جَعْفَرِ بْنِ نُعَيْم بْنِ شاذان رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ، عَن عَمِّهِ أَبي عَبْدِ اللَّه مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ شاذان، عَن الفَضْلِ بْنِ شاذان، عَن الرِّضا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ مثل حَدِيث عَبْد الواحِدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدُوسٍ.ومن اخباره عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ
hadith
390
۞
34-1 In the (Arabic) month of Sha’ban of the year 352 A.H. (962 A.D.) Abdul Wahid Muhammad ibn Ubdoos al-Neishaboori al-At’tar - may God be pleased with him - narrated that Abul Hassan Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Qutayba al-Neishaboori quoted the following on the authority of Abu Muhammad Fadhl ibn Shathan al-Neishaboori. Moreover, al-Hakim Abu Muhammad Ja’far ibn Nu’aym ibn Shathan - may God have Mercy upon him - quoted on the authority of his uncle Abi Abdullah Muhammad ibn Shathan, on the authority of Fadhl ibn Shathan:“ If someone asks, ‘Let me know if it is permissible for the Wise God to oblige His servants to do something without any reason or meaning.’He is told, ‘No. This is not permissible since He is Wise and He does not do frivolous or ignorant things. <br> ’And if he asks, ‘Let me know why God has made the people obliged (to do certain things)?’It is said, ‘
For many reasons.’
And if he asks, ‘Let me know if the obligations are known and existing, or they are unknown and non-existent?’It is said, ‘Yes. They are known and are existent for their people.’
And if he asks, ‘Do you know them or not?’It is said, ‘There are some which I know of, and there are others which I do not know.’
And if he asks, ‘What is the first obligation?’It is said, ‘To testify to God, His Messenger and His Proof, and whatever has come from the Honorable the Exalted God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the creatures ordered to testify to God, His Messenger and His Proof, and whatever has come from the Honorable the Exalted God.’It is said, ‘For many reasons: One of them is that whoever does not testify to the Honorable the Exalted God would not avoid His disobedience, would not avoid committing major sins, and would not fear anyone regarding what his lust demands and enjoy corruption and oppression. Should the people commit these actions and should everyone act out of lust and selfish desires without fearing anyone, the result would be corruption for all the people. Some of them will attack others, rape women, steal goods, consider it fine to shed undue blood and commit adultery, and unrightfully kill others who have not committed any crimes. This would destroy the life of this world and corrupt the future generations. One of the reasons for this is that the Honorable the Exalted God is All-Wise and no one would be wise or described to be wise unless he admonishes against corruption and reprimands oppression. Such acts of admonishing against corruption and ordering to do what is right are not possible except after testifying to the Honorable the Exalted God and the recognition of the One who enjoins good and the One who admonishes. Were the people left without testifying to the Honorable the Exalted God and His recognition, enjoining to do right and admonishing against corruption, would not get established since there was no known enjoiner to do the right and admonished against corruption. We also know that there are some people who commit corruption in hiding away from public sight. Were it not for the sake of testifying to God and fearing Him in private, everyone would engage in lustful deeds in private without any fear of anyone. Knowing that no one is aware of what he does, one would go to the extreme in committing the forbidden deeds and major sins, since what he does is hidden from the people. This would lead to the destruction of all the people. Thus the stability and continuation of the people (generations) would not have been possible unless the people were asked to testify to the existence of the All-Knowing; the All-Aware (God) who knows what is hidden and what is deeply hidden; who enjoins to do right and forbids corruption and from whom nothing could remain hidden so as to prevent whatever form of corruption which they might engage in privately.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent upon the people to recognize the Messengers (a.s.), testify to them, and swear to obey them?’It is said, ‘Because man has not been equipped with the necessary powers in his own nature to be able to realize all that is best for him to do. Moreover, the Creator is High Exalted above that which is seen. The people are also weak and unable to recognize Him on the surface. Then a Messenger must be sent to be in between Him and them - an Immaculate one who delivers His Orders and Admonishments to them, to inform them about what would benefit them and what would fend off their losses. If it was not incumbent upon the people to get to recognize and obey Him, there would be no benefit in sending them any Messengers, and doing that would not have fulfilled any of their needs. It would even be that dispatching Messengers to them would be of no use to them. This is not amongst the characteristics of an All-Wise One who has created everything with a perfect order.’
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish some to be in charge of affairs and ordered us to obey them?’It is said, ‘For many reasons. One of them is for the people to know that there are some known limits and they are ordered not to transgress beyond these limits so that they will not become corrupt. This would not be implemented unless a trustworthy man is appointed to prevent them from transgressing and getting involved in what has been prohibited for them. Were this not the case, no one would abandon what fulfilled his lustful desires and brought him some gains - even if it corrupted others. Therefore, God appointed someone to be in charge of their (the people’s) affairs to carry out the Divine Decrees and Divine Chastisements amongst them and prevent them from getting corrupt.Another reason is that we know of no groups or nations who have survived living without someone in charge of them or leading them regarding their religious and worldly affairs. Thus it would not be deemed proper according to the wisdom of the All-Wise (God) to leave the people without one in charge of their affairs, while He knows that there is no other choice for them and they would not sustain without one. The people would fight their enemies, distribute national income, establish congregations and congregational prayers, and protect the oppressed from the oppressors under his (the leader’s) Divine Leadership.Another reason is that if He does not establish a trustworthy custodian for them, their nation would be totally destroyed, their religion would be lost, their traditions and decrees would change: innovators would add things to them and atheists would subtract things from them and make them dubious for the Muslims. We have found the oppressed and the needy to be imperfect and narrow-minded. Moreover, they have various levels of intellectual abilities, desires and varying opinions. Thus as we said before, they would all get corrupted if there was no one appointed to be in charge of their affairs to safeguard what the Messenger (a.s.) has brought to them from Him. Then the Divine Decrees, the traditions, the foundations of the religion and faith would all change. This would ultimately result in the corruption of all the people.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it not permissible for the existence of two or more Divine Leaders at the same time on the Earth?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that one leader would not have any conflicting actions or plans. However, if there were two, then their actions and plans would not conform with each other and they would not have the same opinion as so far we have not seen any two people who are in charge of an affair and not have different views on things, and different demands. Therefore, if there were two Divine Leaders with different wills, intentions and plans and it was obligatory to follow both of them, and the obedience of one was not superior to the obedience of the other, then there would certainly be differences among the people, and fighting and corruption would ensue. This would be because no one could obey one without disobeying the other. Then all the people of the Earth would be disobedient, and they would not have a path that would lead them towards obedience and faith. This problem would be rooted in their Creator who Himself has opened up the door of discord, fighting and corruption for them by ordering them to obey two leaders with opposite views.The other reason is that if there were two Divine Leaders, the people who are enemies of each other would each go to one side as they pleased and no one’s ruling over the other would be effective. This is so since they do not accept his ruling, and do not consider themselves obliged to obey him. They would not consider anyone more deserving than the other to rule. Thus all the Rights, Decrees and Divine Punishments would be nullified.Another reason is that neither of these two Proofs (of God or Leaders) would be superior to the other in speaking out, issuing decrees, enjoining the right and forbidding the wrong. And in these conditions they would both have to speak out. Neither one of them would deserve to surpass the other one in any issue, since they both have an equal rank in their religious leadership position. If one of them should remain silent, the other one must also remain silent. And if they both remain silent, again Rights, Decrees and Divine Punishments would be nullified. Then it would be as if the people do not have any Divine Leaders at all.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it not permissible for the Divine Leader to be from a family different from that of the Messenger of God?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that there should be a sign to clearly indicate the Divine Leader and distinguish him from others, since it is obligatory to obey him. That sign is his well-known ties of kinship (with the Prophet Muhammad (S)) and his clear appointment so that the people can distinguish him from others, and be clearly guided towards him.Another reason is that should the Divine Leader be one who is from a family different from that of the Messenger of God, then one who is not from the family of the Prophet (S) would become nobler than those from the family of the Prophet (S). In this way, the offspring of the Prophet (S) would become subject to the offspring of the Prophet’s (a.s.) enemies such as Abi Jahl or Ibn Abi Ma’eet: since they believed that if they have faith the Divine Leadership could be transferred from the Prophet’s (a.s.) offspring to the offspring of the enemies. Then this would result in the offspring of the Prophet (S) to be the subject and obedient ones, while the offspring of the enemies of God and His Messenger (a.s.) be the ones to be followed and obeyed. However, the Messenger (a.s.) is much nobler than others to be in charge, and he (a.s.) is the one who most deserves to be obeyed.Another reason is that once the people testify to the Prophethood of His Messenger (a.s.) and obey him, no one would hesitate to follow his offspring and obey them. This would not be hard for anyone. However, if the Divine Leader be one who is not from the Household of the Messenger of God (a.s.), everyone would consider himself to be more deserving for this position than others. Thus they would become so haughty that they would not obey him since they consider him to be less deserving of leadership than they themselves. Then this would cause corruption, discord and disunion amongst them.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent on the people to bear witness and know that there is One and Only One God?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that they would imagine there were two or more planners of the affairs (of the universe), if it was not incumbent upon them to do so. If this was allowed, then they could not recognize their true Creator from the others since each person could not tell which of the two or more is the Creator and might obey one who is not really his Creator. No one could tell which one has created him, which one he must obey and whose admonishments he must listen to since he could not recognize the true One who issues orders and admonishes us against others.Another reason is that were it possible for there to be two gods, then neither one was more deserving than the other one to be worshipped and obeyed. The permission to obey each one of them implied the permission to obey the partner. This would then imply the permission not to obey God. The permission not to obey God would imply disbelief in God; all His Books and Messengers; proof of all that is wrong; abandoning all that is right; allowing all that is forbidden; forbidding all that is allowed; partaking in all sins; abandoning all forms of obedience; authorizing all forms of corruption and abolishing all rights.’Another reason is that were it possible for more than one god to be, then this would allow Satan to declare himself to be the other god to oppose the Sublime God in all His Decrees and invite the people towards himself. This would result in greater disbelief and more serious dissimulation.
And if he asks: ‘Why is it incumbent on the people to bear witness to God and that there is nothing like Him?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that they do not go after others and worship and obey none other than Him, so that the orders of their Lord and Creator and Sustainer are not dubious for them.Another reason is that should they not recognize that there is nothing like unto Him they might not realize the truth and establish these idols as their lord and creator - the idols which their forefathers have taken as their lords such as the sun, the moon, and the fire. Was it permissible that this issue be doubtful for them it would lead into corruption, abandoning all forms of obedience, committing all forms of sins according to the degree to which they were informed about its being allowed or admonished against by their lord.Another reason is that if it was not incumbent upon the people to realize that there is nothing like unto Him, that would allow them to think that He is subject to whatever the creatures are subject to - things such as disability, ignorance, change, destruction, termination, falsehood and oppression. There would be no hopes for the survival of, trust in the justness of, acceptability of the words, the decrees, the admonishments, the promises, the threats, the rewards or the chastisements of whoever has such traits. This would result in the corruption of the people and the abolition of His Lordship.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has the Sublime God ordered the servants and admonished them?’It is said, ‘Since their survival and the improvements in their affairs depends upon His ordering, admonishing, preventing them from corruption and unlawful seizure (of other people’s property.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has He ordered the people to worship?’It is said, ‘So that they do not forget His remembrance, do not abandon His discipline, do not take His Orders and Admonishments lightly, since their peace and survival depends upon this. Were they left without any orders to worship and some time passed by, then their hearts would harden.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has He ordered the people to pray?’It is said, ‘Since praying is testifying to His Lordship. This is good for everyone since it implies abandoning other worshipped ones; humbly standing in front of the Omnipotent; subordination; subservience; obedience; confessing (to God’s Mastery); seeking the forgiveness of past sins. Praying also implies placing one’s face on the ground everyday so that one always remembers God; being submissive; really humble; eagerly wanting to improve one’s religious and worldly affairs; and despising corruption. Praying is done every day and night so that the servant does not forget his Planner and Creator; does not become ungrateful and rebellious; is always obedient to his Creator; stands in front of his Lord; is prevented from committing sins; and protects and guards himself against various forms of corruption.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have been ordered to perform the minor ritual ablution (wudu) and then start to worship?’It is said, ‘So that the servant is clean when he stands in front of the Omnipotent, and obeys His Orders when he is supplicating to Him. It is also done to be cleansed of any impurities and contaminations. Performing one’s ablutions will also eliminate indolence and slumber, and strengthen the heart in front of the Omnipotent.
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that it is incumbent upon one to wash the face, hands, head and feet?It is said, ‘That is because when the servant stands in front of the Omnipotent, the parts of the body that must be washed by means of performance one’s ablutions are visible. That is because one expresses his humbleness and prostrates using his face; he implores God by using his hands, and fears God by means of them and uses them to sincerely turn towards the worship of God. One uses his head first when he bows down and prostrates. And with his feet he stands up and sits down.
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that it has become incumbent upon one to wash the face and the hands, and only wipe the head and the feet (with one’s moist hand), but it has not become incumbent upon one to wash them all or wipe them all?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that the greatest form of worship is bowing down and prostrating. Bowing down and prostrating are both performed using the face and the hands, but not the head and the feet. Another reason is that people are not always ready to wash their heads and feet. This would be difficult for them to do in cold weather, when they are on a journey, when they are ill, and at certain times of the night and day. However, it is easier to wash the face and the hands than wipe the head and the feet. That is why the difficulty of the obligatory deeds are set up for the weakest of the healthy people. All the people - whether they are strong or weak - are obliged to perform them. Another reason is that the head and the feet are not always visible like the face and the hands as they are the places for turbans, shoes and other similar headwear or footwear items.
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that only what leaves from the two sides and sleeping, but not anything else, voids the minor ritual ablution?’It is said, ‘The two sides are the pathways to release the human wastes. There are no other paths for man to let out waste from his body. So, they are ordered to clean themselves when they are exposed to such impurity.And regarding sleeping, when one falls asleep, he gets relaxed and his organs open up. Most of what leaves his body is gas. For that reason, it becomes incumbent upon him to perform the minor ritual ablution.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have not been ordered to perform the major ritual ablution to cleanse us from these impurities as we have been in case of major ritual impurity?’It is said, ‘That is because the minor ritual impurities are continuous, and it is not possible for the people to always perform major ritual ablutions for them. God does not oblige anyone to do what is beyond his ability. However, the major ritual impurity is not continuous. It is due to the overcoming of lust. One can decide to procrastinate lust or expedite it for three days, less or more. However, the same does not hold for going to the W.C.”
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have been ordered to perform the major ritual ablution for major ritual impurity and not ordered to perform the major ritual ablution for defecation while it is filthier than the major ritual impurity?’It is said, ‘Since the major ritual impurity leaves all of man’s self, that is it is the things that leave all the body, while in defecation it is not what is excreted out of all of the body. It is the food that enters from one side and the wastes which leave from the other side.’
And if he asks, ‘Let me know why we have been ordered to recite the ‘Azan?’It is said, ‘For many reasons. One of them is for it to serve as a reminder for those who forget, as an admonishment for those who neglect, as a time-marker for those who do not know the time so that they get busy doing the prayer. It is also to serve as a caller of the people to worship the Creator, to encourage them to bear witness to the Unity in it, to manifest the faith and propagate Islam. The ‘Azan is a call to those who have forgotten. The reason the caller of the ‘Azan (athan) is called ‘mo’athin is that he calls to the prayer.’
And if he asks, ‘Why does it start with saying the ‘Takbir (‘God is the Greatest!’) before saying the ‘Tahlil (‘There is no god but God.’)It is said, ‘It is because He willed that His Name be mentioned first and His Name God the Sublime is said first in saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ However, the Name of God is the last word in ‘There is no god but God!’’
And if he asks, ‘Why is every phrase in the ‘Azan’ repeated twice?It is said, ‘They are repeated so that they are emphasized for those who hear them. If they neglect the first one, they can notice it the second time. The other reason is that since the prayer is said in two units, the phrases in the ‘Azan are also repeated.’
And if he asks: ‘Why is the ‘Takbir repeated four times at the beginning of the ‘Azan?’It is said, ‘Since the ‘Azan begins when no one is paying any attention and there is nothing said before it to attract the attention of the listeners, it is done in order to draw the attention of the listeners to what will follow in the ‘Azan.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there the two testimonies after the ‘Takbir.’It is said, ‘Since the principal part of faith is Unity and testifying to the Unity of the Honorable the Exalted God. The second part of faith is testifying to the Prophethood of His Messenger. Obeying the two of them and recognizing the two of them equals faith. The principal part of faith is testifying. Thus the two testimonies are in the ‘Azan as there are two testimonies required in other legal affairs. Therefore, once one testifies to the Unity of the Sublime God and testifies to the Prophethood of the Prophet, he has indeed testified to all aspects of faith since the main part of faith is testifying to God and His Messenger.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there an invitation to praying after the two testimonies?’It is said, ‘Since basically the ‘Azan is said where it is meant to pray and is a call to prayer. Thus the call to prayer is in the middle of the ‘Azan with four phrases before it including two ‘Takbir’s plus two testimonies. Then four phrases come after it including two calls to prosperity urging us to devotion and praying followed by two calls encouraging us to do good deeds. Then the caller says two ‘Takbir’s and two ‘Tahlil’s completes the four last phrases as he did the first four phrases. He then finishes off by mentioning God just as he started out by mentioning the name of the Sublime God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish saying ‘There is no god but God!’ at the end and did not establish saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ at the end as He did in the beginning of it?’It is said, ‘Because in saying There is no god but God! God’s Name comes last, and the Sublime God likes that speech ends in His Name as it opens in His Name.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there not ‘Tasbih (a.s.aying subhanallah; glory be to God) or ‘Tahmid (a.s.aying alhamdu lillah; Praise be to God) instead of ‘Tahlil (There is no god but God) which both also end in the Name of God?’It is said, ‘Since ‘Tahlil is testifying to the Unity of the Sublime God, and uprooting all deities other than God. It is the foundation of faith and is greater than ‘Tasbih or ‘Tahmid.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there a ‘Takbir at the beginning of the prayer and in each bowing down and prostrating?’ It is said, ‘It is for the same reason that we have mentioned about saying it in the ‘Azan.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there some supplications said in the first unit of the prayer before reciting the (required) verse (of the Holy Qur’an), but the ‘Qunut (a.s.upplicating during the prayer) is said after reciting the (required) verse (of the Holy Qur’an) in the second unit of the prayer?’It is said, ‘He dearly loved that His servants start their standing up for their Lord and worshipping Him by reciting His praises, sanctifying Him, being inclined towards Him and being humble to Him, and end it all in a similar fashion. Moreover, this is so that there is some possibility for him to extend his prayer in the ‘Qunut in congregational prayers, so that he can become synchronized with others in the other units and his unit of prayer does not fall out of synchronism with the congregation’s prayer.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to recite the Qur’an in our prayers?’It is said, ‘It is so that the Qur’an is not put aside and abandoned; and it be memorized and stay in the hearts not getting forgotten or destroyed.’
And if he asks, ‘Why should we start each prayer recitation by reciting the Opening Chapter (‘Fatiha) and not any of the other (Qur’anic) chapters?’It is said, ‘This is because nowhere else in the Qur’an is there such a vast amount of good words and wisdom compiled together as there is in the Opening Chapter (‘Fatiha). That is when the Sublime God says, ‘Praisebe to Allah’ this would constitute the fulfillment of what the Sublime God has made incumbent upon His creatures in terms of expressing their gratitude to Him for whatever good He has granted His servants success in achieving. Saying ‘the Lord of the Two Worlds’ constitutes exalting and praising Him, testifying to Him that He is the Creator, the Owner and no one else is.Saying ‘The Most Gracious, Most Merciful’ constitutes seeking the pleasure of God and mentioning His Favours and Blessings for all His creatures.Saying ‘The Master of the Day of Judgment’ constitutes testifying to being resurrected, returning, reckoning and being punished. It also means considering the Dominion of the Hereafter for Him as the Dominion of this world is His.Saying ‘Thee do we worship’ constitutes being inclined towards Him and seeking proximity to the Honorable the Exalted God, sincerity of actions for Him and no one else.Saying ‘and Thine aid we seek’ constitutes seeking an increase in the success granted by Him, an increase in worshipping Him, the continuation of the blessings God has granted and His Assistance.Saying ‘and Show us the straight way’ constitutes seeking His Guidance towards His Discipline, grabbing onto His Rope, asking Him for an increase of one’s recognition of his Lord, His Glory, His Greatness and His Almightiness.Saying ‘The way of those on whom Thou hast bestowed Thy Grace’ constitutes an emphasis on asking for and being inclined towards Him. It also constitutes mentioning what He has granted and His Blessings which He has given to His friends. It also constitutes asking the same things for oneself.Saying ‘those whose (portion) is not wrath, and who go not astray’ constitutes seeking refuge in Him from becoming one of the enemies or unbelievers; or becoming one who underestimates Him, what He enjoins to be done and what He admonishes against.Saying ‘…and who go not astray’ constitutes a form of grabbing onto Him so as not to be amongst those who have gone astray - those who have strayed away from His Path without recognition and thinking that they were doing good deeds.Therefore, (the Opening Chapter of the Qur’an) is a valuable collection of goodness and wisdom regarding the affairs of the Hereafter as well as this world in such a way that it does not exist anywhere else.
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish ‘Tasbih in the bowing down and prostration?’It is said, ‘It is for several reasons. One of them is that the servant sanctifies God by being subordinate to Him; submits to Him; worships Him; fears Him; is humble to Him; and seeks proximity to his Lord. Another reason is that the servant be the one to praise, glorify, obey, exalt and thank his Creator and Sustainer, so that his mind is not misguided and his aspirations take him to others than God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish the basic prayer to be two units, and one unit is added to some of the prayers and two units is added to some of the other prayers, and no units have been added to other prayers?’It is said, ‘It is because the basic prayer is just one unit, since the basic number is one. If it was less than one, it would not constitute a prayer. The Honorable the Exalted God knew that the servants would not always perform one unit of prayer perfectly, completely and with full attention. Therefore, He added another unit of prayer to it to complete the possible deficiencies one may have in the performance of one unit of prayer with saying two units of prayer. Hence, the Honorable, the Exalted God made the basic two-unit prayer obligatory. Then God’s Messenger (a.s.) knew that the servants would not totally and perfectly perform these two units which they are ordered to perform. Therefore, he added another two units to the noon, afternoon and night prayers to compensate for any deficiencies one may have in saying the first two units. Then he knew that the evening prayer is to be said when most of the people are busy working. Then they stop work to go home to break their fast, eat and drink, make ablutions, and prepare to go to sleep. Thus he added only one unit to the evening prayer to make it easier on them. He left the Morning Prayer as it was in order for the number of daily prayer units said to be an odd number. This was also because people are busier in the morning attending to their needs. Moreover, their hearts are not so involved with other thoughts due to the lack of doing business then, and are not tired. Thus man would be more attentive to his prayer in the morning in comparison to his other prayers, since his mind is free of daily activities.”
And if he asks, ‘Why is it established to say ‘God is the Greatest!’ seven times at the beginning of the prayer?”It is said, ‘It is so because there are seven instances of saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ in the first unit - that is the basic prayer which consists of: one to start, one for bowing down, two for prostration, another one when bowing down and another two for the second prostration. That is why if a man says all the seven instances of ‘God is the Greatest!’ in the beginning of his prayer, he has said all the seven; and should he mistakenly forget to say anyone of them, there would be no insufficiencies in his prayer.
And if he asks, ‘Why is there one bowing down and two prostrations in each unit?”It is said, ‘Bowing down is a part of the prayer said while standing up, and prostration is the part of prayer said while sitting down. Prayer said while sitting down counts as half of the prayer said while standing up. That is why prostration is doubled so as to make it weigh the same as the bowing down, so that there is no difference between them since prayer is indeed made up of the bowing down and the prostration.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is the call as a witness (tashahhud) established after the bowing down and the prostration?”It is said, ‘It is because calling as a witness has been decreed before the bowing down and prostration in the ‘Azan, the supplications and the recitations. Therefore, He ordered that calling as a witness, praising and supplications also be said after them.’
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish the saying of ‘Salaam as the termination of the prayer, and did not set saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ or ‘Glory be to God!’ or something else instead to end the prayer?”It is said, ‘So that it be coordinated with the entrance into the prayer. After starting the prayers, it is forbidden to talk to the creatures, and one should only attend to the Creator. Therefore, He terminates the parayers with the creature’s word and turns one’s attention over to them as people start speaking to each other by saying ‘Salaam.”
And if he asks, ‘why is there reciting the Qur’anic Chapters in the first two units and saying the glorifications in the last two units of the prayer?’It is said, ‘This is in order to make a clear distinction between what the Honorable the Exalted God made incumbent Himself and what His Messenger (a.s.) made incumbent upon the believers (as the last two units of the prayer were added by the Prophet (S)).’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there congregational prayers?’It is said, ‘It is so that sincerity, the belief in Unity, Islam and the worship of God are publicly seen, since this would serve as a proof of the One the Honorable the Exalted God for the people of the East and the West. It will also serve as a means by which the hypocrites and those who underestimate the prayer would at least have to publicly perform what they claim to adhere to. It will also serve as a means for the Muslims to testify to the adherence of their fellow Muslim brethren to Islam. There are also other certain benefits in congregational prayers such as encouragement to do good deeds and advising to piety, and admonishing against doing many of the acts of disobedience to the Honorable the Exalted God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are some prayers to be said in a loud voice while others are not?’It is said, ‘The prayers that are to be said in a loud voice are those that are performed in the darkness of the night. They should be said in a loud voice so that if anyone is passing by he can tell that a congregational prayer is being held there and he can attend it if he wishes to do so. If he does not see the group of people, at least he can hear them and get informed through hearing. Regarding the prayers that are performed in the daytime, a passer-by can see the people praying and there is no need for him to be able to hear them pray.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the prayers established for these certain times, not sooner or later?”It is said, ‘Since these times are known by everyone on the Earth. Therefore, the ignorant and the knowledgeable ones knew these four times: Sunset is well-known and clear, thus the evening prayer is made incumbent at that time. The disappearance of the evening twilight is well-known and clear, thus the night prayer is made incumbent at that time. Sunrise is well-known and clear, thus the morning prayer is made incumbent at that time. The sun’s noon position is well-known and clear,that is why the noon prayer is incumbent at that time. There is no clearly defined time for the afternoon prayer as there is for the other prayers. Its time has been established to be after finishing the noon prayer.Another reason is that the Honorable the Exalted God likes that the people start doing everything by obeying and worshipping Him. That is why He has ordered them to worship Him at the beginning of the day and then engage in what they themselves like to do to improve their worldly affairs. Thus He made it incumbent upon them to say the morning prayer.When midday comes and the people stop working, they take off their clothes, relax, eat and rest. God has ordered them to start this by mentioning and worshipping Him first and has thus made it incumbent upon them to say the noon prayers first and then do the other things that they like to do. Once they want to go out to do what they like, God has made it incumbent upon them to say the afternoon prayers and then go after what improves their worldly affairs. And once the night comes, they quit work and return home, they must begin with the worship of their Lord. Thus God has made it incumbent upon them to say the evening prayer. Once it is time to go to sleep and they are relieved of their daily affairs, God likes them to first attend to His worship and obedience and then pursue their own affairs. Thus they should start each section of the day with performing His obedience and worship. Therefore, God has made it incumbent upon them to do the night prayer. Once they do so they will not forget Him, become neglectful of Him, their hearts will not get hard, and their inclination to God will not decrease.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there not a clearly defined time for the afternoon prayer like the other prayers? Why is it that it is done between the noon and the evening prayers and not between the night and the morning prayers, or between the morning and the noon prayers?’It is said, ‘Since no time is easier and more convenient than this time for both the weak and the powerful people. All the people attend to their work from the beginning of the day: such as doing business; making deals; going after their necessities; and opening their shops. Thus God did not want to hinder them from seeking their sustenance and improving their worldly life.All the people cannot get up at night. They do not even understand what waking up at night is. If it be made obligatory that they will wake up todo it even if it were in the middle of the night - this is not very feasible for them to do. Thus God has facilitated it for them and has not set the prayer for the hardest times to say as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…Allah intends every facility for you; He does not want to put you to difficulties…’’
And if he asks, ‘What are the reasons for raising the hands when saying ‘Takbir?’It is said, ‘The reason for raising the hands when saying ‘Takbir is that this act involves a certain degree of invocation and supplication. The Honorable the Exalted God likes His servant to be invoking and supplicating to Him at the time of remembering Him. Thus by raising the hands, one becomes more attentive to and more thoughtful of what he intends to say and what he says.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers thirty-four units?’It is said, ‘Since the obligatory prayers are seventeen units. The recommendable prayers have been established to be double that amount to perfect the obligatory ones.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers set for various times and not for a fixed given time?’It is said, ‘Since the best of the times are three: dawn, noon and then evening. God likes that the people pray to Him at these three times. Also, if the prayers are spread around at different times rather than all being set for a fixed given time, they are easier to perform for all the people.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that the Friday prayer is only two units if said with the prayer leader, but it is four units if it is not said with a prayer leader?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them being that the people come from far distances to say the congregational prayers. The Honorable the Exalted God likes to give them a discount, and make it easier for them considering the distance that they have covered. Another reason is that the prayer leader keeps them there to deliver the sermon, and they have to wait for the prayer. In fact, whoever is waiting to pray it is as if he is praying, and this is considered to be a perfect prayer by itself. Another reason is that saying the prayer with a prayer leader is more complete due to the prayer leader’s knowledge, jurisprudence, justness, and nobility.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has it been established to deliver sermons?’It is said, ‘Since on Fridays the people gather together. Delivering sermons is a means by which the prayer leader can advise the people and encourage them to obey God. He may admonish them against committing sins, inform them about what would improve their religious and worldly affairs, inform them about the various issues and the conditions which might lead to their benefit or loss.’
And if he asks: ‘Why have two sermons been designated (for the congregational prayer)?’It is said, ‘So that there is one sermon in which to glorify, praise and sanctify the Honorable the Exalted God, and there is another one in which they attend to the needs of the people; admonish the people against committing sins and violating the laws; supplicate (to God); express what they wish to teach the people; and advise and admonish the people regarding what would lead to improvements or corruption.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has it been established that the Friday sermons be delivered before the prayers, but be delivered after the prayers on holidays?’It is said, ‘Since Friday prayers are to be held every week of the month and every month of the year. Also since it is said that often the people might leave the prayer after it is said, if the sermons were to be delivered after saying the prayers. Once the people say the prayers they would disperse and not wait for the sermon, and most or all of them might not stay for the sermon. Therefore, the sermon is to be delivered before the prayers, so that the people do not disperse or leave when the sermons are delivered. However, there are only two ‘Eid prayers each year which are much more magnificent than the Friday prayers, and many more people attend the ‘Eid prayers, since more of them are interested in attending them. Even if some people decide to leave after saying the prayers, most of the people still remain. The sermon is also not repeated, so it will not be so boring that the people ignore it.’The author of this book (a.s.heikh Sadooq) - may God have Mercy upon him - said, ‘This is how this tradition has been narrated. However, the sermons in both the Friday prayers and the ‘Eid (holiday) prayers are delivered after the prayer, since they are considered as the two final unitsof the prayers. The first one who said the sermons before the prayers was Uthman ibn Affan, since the people detested him for his wrongdoings. They did not stay after the prayers to listen to his sermons and thought to themselves that his sermons were of no use, since he had done whatever he wanted to do. Therefore, he delivered the two sermons before the prayers, so that at least the people would wait for the prayer and not disperse.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that attending the Friday prayers is made incumbent upon those who live at a distance of at most two ‘Farsakhs away from where the prayers are held and no more?’It is said, ‘The distance for which the prayers will be shortened, if traveled back and forth is eight ‘Farsakhs, that is four ‘Farsakhs to go and four ‘Farsakhs to return. Attending the Friday prayers is made incumbent upon the people who live at most half that distance away. Thus, the distance traveled is not as much as would result in the shortening of the prayers. Rather it is half as much as once covered by someone, he would be considered a traveler.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are four units of prayers added to the recommendable prayers on Fridays?’It is said, ‘It is to honor this day and make a distinction between it and other days.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the prayers shortened when we are on a journey?’It is said, ‘Since the obligatory prayers were ten units to start with and the other seven units were added to them later. Therefore, God deleted the additional seven units while we are on a journey due to the hardships of traveling and the efforts we must exert in terms of going and stopping at the way-stations in the performance of our own affairs. This shortening of the prayers is a form of Mercy from God and it is due to His Kindness - except for the evening prayers which cannot be shortened, since they are shortened to begin with.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is shortening the prayers valid after you travel eight ‘Farsakhs back and forth - no more and no less?’It is said, ‘Since eight ‘Farsakhs is the distance which all people can travel back and forth in a single day - whether they walk, ride, are in a convoy or a caravan, or carry loads. That is why the extent of distance for shortening the prayers has been established to be the distance of one-day’s travel back and forth.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is shortening the prayers made incumbent for a distance of one day’s travel back and forth and no more?’It is said, ‘If a limit of a distance for one day’s travel was not established for shortening the prayers, then even the distance of one year’s travel would not have been established. This is because days come one after another and they are all similar to each other. If it were not established for this day, it would not have been established for any other day since all the other days are similar to each other and there is no differences between them.’
And if he asks, ‘There are some differences in the speed of traveling. Why was the distance of eight ‘Farsakhs established as the distance of one day’s traveling back and forth?’It is said, ‘Since eight ‘Farsakhs is the distance which camels and the caravans usually travel in one day, and thus it is the distance which the people riding camels and the caravans can travel in one day.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers (nafila) for the daytime abandoned, but the recommendable prayers for the night still valid?’It is said, ‘The recommendable prayers for any of the prayers which are not shortened on a journey are still said. That is why the recommendable prayer for the evening prayer which must be said in the same way whether we are at home or on a journey, are still said. Also all the recommendable prayers after the evening prayer and the Morning Prayer which is not shortened, and the recommendable prayers before it are still said.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers for the night prayer which is shortened on a journey still said?’It is said, ‘These two units are not included amongst the fifty units of the obligatory and recommendable prayers. Rather they have been added to the fifty units, so that for each unit of obligatory prayer there are two units of recommendable prayers.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are those on a journey and the ill permitted to perform their night prayers at the nightfall?’It is said, ‘Since a traveler has some things to take care of and the ill have some weaknesses requiring them to rest at night. Therefore, they have been permitted to say their night prayers at the nightfall, so that the ill can rest and the traveler can attend to the affairs related to his journey.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to say prayers for the dead?’It is said, ‘In order to intercede on their behalf and to ask God’s forgiveness for them, since there is no other time than just after death in which the passed-away person is in need of intercession and asking God to forgive him.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there five ‘Takbirs in the prayer for the dead, not four or six?’It is said, ‘There is one for each of the five daily prayers.’
And if he asks: ‘Why is there no bowing down or prostration in the prayer for the dead?’It is said, ‘Since this prayer is meant as an intercession for him. What this servant has left behind is of no use to him now and he needs what he has sent ahead.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to perform the burial ceremonial bath for the dead?’It is said, ‘Since when someone dies, filth, calamities and harm overcomes the corpse. Now that he is going to meet the pure ones from the angels who will accompany him and touch him, he likes to be clean and pure himself and be taken towards the Honorable the Exalted God in a clean state. Whoever dies, the sperm with which he was at first created will be discharged from his body and he will be in a state of major ritual impurity. Thus he must have the major ritual ablution performed for him.’
And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to shroud the corpse?’It is said, ‘So that he meets his Lord - the Honorable the Exalted - with a clean corpse, his private parts are not seen by those who carry and buryhim, the people cannot see his state and the ugliness of the sight. The change of odor when looking at bodies infected with some diseases a lot would make one hard-hearted due to the decay and defects in them. The corpse is shrouded so that it looks good to the on-lookers and his friends do not see his decayed naked body which would result in detesting him. Also seeing the corpse would make them forget him, abandon his friendship, not make an effort to protect what he has left behind, not act upon his will as well as abandon what he has willed whether it be incumbent or recommendable.’
And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to bury him?”It is said, ‘So that the decay of his corpse, the ugly scene and the bad smell is not experienced by the people. Also its smell should not bother the living, and its scars, injuries and decay are hidden from the sight of his friends and enemies, so as not to please his enemies or sadden his friends.”
And if he asks, ‘Why has the one performing the major ritual ablution for the dead been ordered to perform the major ablution himself?”It is said, ‘It is because he must be cleansed of the water splashed on him from the corpse, since once the spirit leaves the body of the dead, many injuries, scars and causes of infection remain on the corpse.”
And if he asks, ‘Why then is it not obligatory to perform the major ritual ablution for touching the dead carcasses of other beings than men - such as birds, grazing or ravenous animals, and similar creatures?It is said, ‘It is because they have either feathers, wool, hair or fluff which do not perish and remain clean. It makes no difference whether you touch them when the animal is dead or alive.’
And if he asks: ‘Why is it allowed to say the prayer for the dead without making ablutions?’It is said, ‘It is because this prayer consists of no bowing down or prostration and is merely supplications and requesting. It is permitted to supplicate to God and ask Him (for something) in any condition. Making ablutions is obligatory for prayers in which there is bowing down and prostration.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it allowed to say the funeral prayers before evening time and after the morning?’It is said, ‘It is because this prayer must be said whenever the corpse is present. Therefore, the reason is simply the presence of the corpse. There is no set time for it like other prayers. This is a form of prayer that is to be said whenever something happens which is not under man’s control. It is only a right that must be honored, and nothing else. One can honor the rights whenever he can. There is no set time for that.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there a prayer to be said when there is an eclipse?’It is said, ‘It is because an eclipse is one of the signs of the Honorable the Exalted God. It is not clear whether it will result in Mercy or Chastisement. That is why the Prophet (S) desired that his nation turn to their Creator and His Mercy when it occurs. Thereby they would be relieved of the evil and would be protected from its possible harm as the people of Yunus (a.s.) did when they beseeched the Honorable the Exalted God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there ten times of bowing down in it?’It is said, ‘The prayer which has been made incumbent (upon man for an eclipse) and has descended from the heavens to the Earth was ten units and consisted of ten times of bowing down. All the ten times are put together in this prayer. There cannot be a prayer with bowing down and prostration. Therefore, prostration is made incumbent in this prayer. Moreover, this prayer has prostration in it so that the people can terminate their prayers with humbleness. Therefore, four prostrations have been set in the eclipse prayer and the prayer is invalidated whenever any of them is forgotten, since four prostrations is the minimum requirement for each prayer.’
And if he asks, ‘Why were the bowing downs substituted with prostrations?’It is said, ‘It is because praying while standing up is nobler than praying while sitting down. Also one who is standing would see the eclipse, and its termination while one who is prostrating would not see it.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are its fundamentals changed from what God has made incumbent (upon man in prayer)?’It is said, ‘It is because this prayer is designated for changes in the normal sequence of natural events - that is the eclipse. Since the cause has changed, the result will also change.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has the day for breaking the fast been established as a holiday?’It is said, ‘It is so that there are congregations in which Muslims gather together on that day, stand before the Honorable the Exalted God and praise Him for what He has bestowed upon them. That day is considered to be a special holiday and it is the day for the people to gather together. It is the day to break the fast, pay the alms-tax, long for and be humble to God, since that is the first day of the new year in which eating and drinking is allowed. This is because for the people of the truth the first month of the year is the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan. Thus, the Honorable the Exalted God likes them to hold congregations on that day in which they get together to praise and sanctify Him.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there more ‘Takbirs in it compared to all other prayers?’ It is said, ‘Since ‘Takbir constitutes glorifying God and thanking Him for guidance and health as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…(He wants you) to complete the prescribed period, and to glorify Him in that He has guided you; and perchance ye shall be grateful.’’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there twelve ‘Takbirs in the congregation prayer on the ‘Eid prayer for Ramadhan?’It is said, ‘It is because there are twelve ‘Takbirs in each two units of prayers. Thus there are twelve ‘Takbirs in the congregation prayer on the ‘Eid prayer for Ramadhan.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there seven ‘Takbirs in the first unit and five in the second? Why are there not the same number of ‘Takbirs in each unit?’ It is said, ‘Since there are seven ‘Takbirs in the obligatory prayers, the first unit of this prayers starts with seven ‘Takbirs. There are five ‘Takbirs in the second unit, since there are a total of five ‘Takbirs to start all the daily prayers (one for each prayer). This is also done so that the number of ‘Takbirs in each prayer be an odd number.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to fast?’ It is said, ‘It is so that you can realize the feeling of hunger, thirst, and poverty in the Hereafter. It is also because by fasting you show reverence, humbleness and submissiveness, so that you patiently and knowingly benefit from your suffering thirst and hunger. In addition, fasting serves as a means of the elimination of lust; and acts as an advisor for you for the present; apractice for you to perform your duties and a proof for the Hereafter. Also fasting is a means for you to realize the extent of hardships suffered from poverty in this world, so as give to the poor the portion of your property which God has made incumbent upon you to pay to them.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is fasting established to be done in the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and not in the other months?’It is said, ‘It is because Ramadhan is the month in which the Sublime God sent down the Qur’an in which there exists what would distinguish between right and wrong as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘Ramadhan is the (month) in which was sent down the Qur’an, as a guide to mankind, also clear (a.s.igns) for guidance and judgment (Between right and wrong)…’ The revelations were revealed to Muhammad (a.s.) in that month. The Night of Power (‘Qadr) is better than a thousand months and ‘In the (Night) is made distinct every affair of wisdom.’ It is the beginning of the year on which everything - whether good or bad, loss or gain, life or death - is destined. That is why it is called the Night of Power (‘Qadr).’And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to fast during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan - no more and no less?’It is said, ‘It is because that is the extent of fasting which both the weak ones and the strong ones can tolerate. God has made incumbent upon man the obligatory deeds to the extent that the majority of the people can do them. Then He has given the weak ones some leeway and has encouraged the strong ones to do more. If less than this was better for them, God would have made less than this incumbent upon them and if more than this was better for them, God would have made more than this incumbent upon them.’
And if he asks, ‘Why should a menstruating woman neither pray nor fast?’It is said, ‘Since she is in an unclean state then and God does not like us to worship Him unless we are clean. Moreover, whoever cannot pray cannot fast.’
And if he asks, ‘Why should she make up her fasting but not make up her prayers?’It is said, ‘There are several reasons for this. One of them is that fasting would not hinder her from doing her usual daily chores: such as her personal affairs; serving her husband; fixing things in the house; attending to the affairs of the house; and engaging in the affairs of life. However, praying would prevent her from doing all these things, since prayers are repeated over and over every day. A woman does not have enough strength to do this. However, fasting is not that way. Another reason is that praying involves exertion of an effort to sit down, stand up, and move up and down but fasting does not involve any of these acts. Fasting only consists of not eating and drinking. The body parts are not involved in it. Another reason is that there is always some prayers which must be said during the day and the night. However, fasting is not so. It is not like praying which is incumbent upon one to do every day. It is not incumbent upon one to fast every day.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it the case that for someone who is ill during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and does not get better until the next Ramadhan, or is on a journey during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and does not end his journey up until the next Ramadhan, the fasting days he missed should not be made up, and it suffices for him to pay for the compensation of it? Why is it the case that if such a person gets well or his journey ends before the next Ramadhan should make up his missed fasts and also pay for the compensation?’It is said, ‘Fasting was incumbent upon him during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan of that year. It was put off to a later time since he was ill or on a journey. He is excused from fasting since he did not get better during the year or his journey did not end, but he must pay for the compensation of his missed fasting days. This is because the Sublime God has sent the illness upon him and he has not found a way to get better. God has not left any means of performing his duty for him, since an ill person cannot fast. One who is on a journey should not fast either. Therefore, he is excused from fasting. The same holds true for anything else which God brings upon him such as becoming unconscious. Let’s suppose someone is unconscious for one day. He does not have to make up the prayers for that day as (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) said, ‘God has excused His servants from anything which God Himself descends upon him.’ Since at the beginning of Ramadhan, he has been excused from fasting and this excuse has remained valid until the next year, then hemust pay the compensation, and he does not have to make up the fasts. He is like someone who is always unable to fast as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘
And if any has not (the wherewithal), he should fast for two months consecutively before they touch each other. But if any is unable to do so, he should feed sixty indigent ones…’And as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…(He should) in compensation either fast, or feed the poor, or offer sacrifice…’ Here giving charity has been established as a compensation for fasting when the Hajj pilgrim is in a distressful state.’
And if he asks, ‘What if he was not able to make it up then, but is able to do so now?It is said, ‘Since his excuse has remained valid until the next Ramadhan, God’s decree regarding him is that he pay the compensation for the missed days of fasting. He is considered to be like someone who must pay the compensation for missing his fasts due to some act and cannot fast. Thus he does not have to fast, but he must pay the compensation. However, if he gets well before the next Ramadhan, but does not make up the days for the missed fasting days, he must make up the fasting and pay the compensation that is due to be paid by him, since he has been able to make up that fasting.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there recommendable fasts?’It is said, ‘They exist so as to complete the obligatory fasts.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there three designated days (for recommendable fasts) each month and one day (for recommendable fasts) in each ten days of the month?’It is said, ‘It is because the Blessed the Sublime God says, ‘He that doeth good shall have ten times as much to his credit…’ Therefore, whoever fasts one day out of each ten days, it is as if he has fasted the whole year long as Salman al-Farsi - may God have Mercy upon him - said, ‘Fasting three days each month is considered to be fasting all the time. Whoever finds more time should fast more.’’
And if he asks, ‘Why are recommendable fasts set for the Thursdays of the first and the last ten days of the month, as well as the Wednesdays of the second ten days of the month?’It is said, ‘As for Thursday (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) said, ‘A servant’s (i.e. a person’s) deeds are presented to the Honorable the Exalted God each Thursday. Thus God likes His servants to be fasting when the servants’ deeds are presented to the Sublime God.”’
And if he asks: ‘Why are recommendable fasts set for the last Thursday of the month?’It is said, ‘Since it is better during the third ten days of the month if the servant’s deeds for the last eight days are presented to God while he has fasted than if his deeds for only two days are of his deeds presented to God while he has fasted. Also Wednesday has been set in the middle ten days of each month, since (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) narrated, ‘The Honorable the Exalted God created Fire on this day. He destroyed the previous nations (who sinned) on that day. It is a day which always has (been considered to be a ) bad omen. And God likes his servant to fend off the bad omen from himself by fasting.’’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent upon those who do not have the financial means to fast as expiation. Why can’t they go on the Hajj pilgrimage, pray or do other (good) deeds as expiation?’It is said, ‘It is because praying, going on the Hajj pilgrimage and other obligatory deeds would hinder one from attending to his worldly affairs and improving his life. The same reason cited for making up the fast of the semi-menstruant who should only make up her fast not her prayers applies here, too.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has the expiation been established to be fasting for two consecutive months? Why is it not one month or three months?’It is said, ‘It is because God has made fasting for one month incumbent upon the people. He doubled the fasting days to be an expiation so as to emphasize the importance of fasting and be stern.’If he asks, ‘Why did He establish the compensation for fasting to be two consecutive months?’It is said, ‘It is so that they do not underestimate fasting. If the fasting is performed spread over a span of time, it would not seem to be that difficult.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to go on the Hajj pilgrimage?It is said, ‘It is because it is a form of going towards God; asking him for numerous rewards; and departing from all (evil) that one has committed; to be repentant for all that he has done in the past; and to start what he will do in the future.The Hajj pilgrimage is also done so that one can expend his wealth and puts himself to trouble; experiences separation from his spouse and children; avoids lust and pleasure; suffers from the troubles of the trip in the heat, cold, and fear for a long span of time along with humility, courtesy and humbleness. The Hajj pilgrimage also benefits the people in the East or the West of the Earth - whether they live in the deserts or at sea; partake in the Hajj pilgrimage or not; import goods; do business; sell or buy; are dealers or the needy; rent riding animals or are too poor to rent any riding animals to go on the Hajj pilgrimage. It also includes the fulfillment of the needs of the people who live in the vicinity where the Hajj pilgrims gather together.It also includes the training of and the narration of the traditions from the Immaculate Leaders (a.s.) from one region over to another region as the Sublime God said, ‘Nor should the Believers all go forth together: if a contingent from every expedition remained behind, they could devote themselves to studies in religion, and admonish the people when they return to them,- that thus they (may learn) to guard themselves (against evil).’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to go on the Hajj pilgrimage once and not more?”It is said, ‘It is because the Sublime God established the obligatory deeds taking into consideration the weakest people as the Honorable the Exalted God said, ‘…He must make an offering, such as he can afford, but if he cannot afford it…’ This refers to a sheep that both the rich and the poor can offer. The other obligatory deeds are the same way and are established considering the weakest people. One of the obligatory deeds is to go on the Hajj pilgrimage which is obligatory once in one’s lifetime. God has encouraged the rich people to perform it as often as they can.
And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to go on the ‘Tamatu (major) Hajj pilgrimage?”It is said, ‘This is a mitigation from your Lord and is out of His Mercy, so that the people may leave their state of ritual consecration for the Hajj, and this period does not become too long for them making them enter into corruption. Both (major) Hajj and ‘Umra (minor Hajj) are obligatory. Remaining in the state of consecration for the first one is like voiding the consecration for the second one. That is so that Hajj is not performed without ‘Umra, and there would be a clear distinction between them. And the Prophet (S) said, ‘‘Umra is attached to Hajj all the way up until the Resurrection Day.’ Had the Prophet (S) not brought an offering along and could leave the state of ritual consecration, he (a.s.) would have done as he ordered the people to do. That is why the Prophet (S) said, ‘Had I not brought my offering along with me, I would have performed my last deed as I ordered you to do. However I have brought along the offering, and one who brings along the offering cannot leave the state of ritual consecration for the Hajj until he makes the offering.’ Then a man stood up and said, ‘O God’s Prophet! Will we leave as Hajji’s while sperm is dripping down our heads due to major ritual impurity?’ The Prophet (S) told him, ‘You will never ever believe in this.’’
And if he asks, ‘Why has its time been established to be during the first ten days of the (Arabic) month of Dhul-Hajja?It is said, ‘The Sublime God likes His servants to worship Him during the period of ‘Tashriq since these days are the days on which the angels went on the Hajj pilgrimage for God for the first time (and the days) during which they circumambulated around Him. Then He established this as a tradition for mankind all the way up until the Resurrection Day. And the Prophets Adam (a.s.), Noah (a.s.), Abraham (a.s.), Moses (a.s.), Jesus (a.s.) and Muhammad (a.s.) and all the other Prophets performed the Hajj pilgrimage during the same period of time. This has become a tradition for their progeny all the way up until the Resurrection Day.
And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to enter the state of ritual consecration for the Hajj (by wearing ‘Ihram)?’It is said, ‘That is so as to be humble before entering the Honorable the Exalted God’s Shrine and His Protection. That is so as to quit licentiousness; engaging in worldly affairs, its ornaments and pleasures;to struggle hard to achieve what they have set out to do there; to go towards doing what they have set out to do; as well as what there is in the ‘Ihram including the exaltation of the Sublime God and His House. Entering the state of ritual consecration means humbleness to Him, hoping His Rewards; fearing His Chastisements; going towards Him in a state of humbleness, subordination and submissiveness. And blessings be upon Muhammad (a.s.) and his Household.’Abdul Wahid Muhammad ibn Ubdoos al-Neishaboori al-Attar - may God be pleased with him - narrated that Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Qutayba al-Neishaboori quoted on the authority of Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan who heard these narrations on the reasons behind decrees I told him, “Let me know whether these reasons which you expressed were out of your own understanding and deductions due to the results of intellectual reasoning or you have heard them and are narrating them?” He told me, “I am not one to know the Sublime God’s purpose behind what He has made incumbent (upon us), or know the purpose of God’s Messenger (a.s.) for what he has decreed and established as tradition. Neither can I express the reasons myself. However, what I have expressed was what I have heard from my Master (Imam) Abil Hassan Ali ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) on different occasions, one after the other. Then I compiled them together.” Then I asked him, “Can I narrate these traditions on your authority on the authority of Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.)?” He replied, “Yes.”Al-Hakim Abu Muhammad Ja’far ibn Nu’aym ibn Shathan - may God be pleased with him - narrated that his uncle Abi Abdullah Muhammad ibn Shathan quoted on the authority of Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan, “I heard this reasoning from my Master Abil Hassan ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) on different occasions, and I compiled them together.
And if he asks, ‘Let me know if the obligations are known and existing, or they are unknown and non-existent?’It is said, ‘Yes. They are known and are existent for their people.’
And if he asks, ‘Do you know them or not?’It is said, ‘There are some which I know of, and there are others which I do not know.’
And if he asks, ‘What is the first obligation?’It is said, ‘To testify to God, His Messenger and His Proof, and whatever has come from the Honorable the Exalted God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the creatures ordered to testify to God, His Messenger and His Proof, and whatever has come from the Honorable the Exalted God.’It is said, ‘For many reasons: One of them is that whoever does not testify to the Honorable the Exalted God would not avoid His disobedience, would not avoid committing major sins, and would not fear anyone regarding what his lust demands and enjoy corruption and oppression. Should the people commit these actions and should everyone act out of lust and selfish desires without fearing anyone, the result would be corruption for all the people. Some of them will attack others, rape women, steal goods, consider it fine to shed undue blood and commit adultery, and unrightfully kill others who have not committed any crimes. This would destroy the life of this world and corrupt the future generations. One of the reasons for this is that the Honorable the Exalted God is All-Wise and no one would be wise or described to be wise unless he admonishes against corruption and reprimands oppression. Such acts of admonishing against corruption and ordering to do what is right are not possible except after testifying to the Honorable the Exalted God and the recognition of the One who enjoins good and the One who admonishes. Were the people left without testifying to the Honorable the Exalted God and His recognition, enjoining to do right and admonishing against corruption, would not get established since there was no known enjoiner to do the right and admonished against corruption. We also know that there are some people who commit corruption in hiding away from public sight. Were it not for the sake of testifying to God and fearing Him in private, everyone would engage in lustful deeds in private without any fear of anyone. Knowing that no one is aware of what he does, one would go to the extreme in committing the forbidden deeds and major sins, since what he does is hidden from the people. This would lead to the destruction of all the people. Thus the stability and continuation of the people (generations) would not have been possible unless the people were asked to testify to the existence of the All-Knowing; the All-Aware (God) who knows what is hidden and what is deeply hidden; who enjoins to do right and forbids corruption and from whom nothing could remain hidden so as to prevent whatever form of corruption which they might engage in privately.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent upon the people to recognize the Messengers (a.s.), testify to them, and swear to obey them?’It is said, ‘Because man has not been equipped with the necessary powers in his own nature to be able to realize all that is best for him to do. Moreover, the Creator is High Exalted above that which is seen. The people are also weak and unable to recognize Him on the surface. Then a Messenger must be sent to be in between Him and them - an Immaculate one who delivers His Orders and Admonishments to them, to inform them about what would benefit them and what would fend off their losses. If it was not incumbent upon the people to get to recognize and obey Him, there would be no benefit in sending them any Messengers, and doing that would not have fulfilled any of their needs. It would even be that dispatching Messengers to them would be of no use to them. This is not amongst the characteristics of an All-Wise One who has created everything with a perfect order.’
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish some to be in charge of affairs and ordered us to obey them?’It is said, ‘For many reasons. One of them is for the people to know that there are some known limits and they are ordered not to transgress beyond these limits so that they will not become corrupt. This would not be implemented unless a trustworthy man is appointed to prevent them from transgressing and getting involved in what has been prohibited for them. Were this not the case, no one would abandon what fulfilled his lustful desires and brought him some gains - even if it corrupted others. Therefore, God appointed someone to be in charge of their (the people’s) affairs to carry out the Divine Decrees and Divine Chastisements amongst them and prevent them from getting corrupt.Another reason is that we know of no groups or nations who have survived living without someone in charge of them or leading them regarding their religious and worldly affairs. Thus it would not be deemed proper according to the wisdom of the All-Wise (God) to leave the people without one in charge of their affairs, while He knows that there is no other choice for them and they would not sustain without one. The people would fight their enemies, distribute national income, establish congregations and congregational prayers, and protect the oppressed from the oppressors under his (the leader’s) Divine Leadership.Another reason is that if He does not establish a trustworthy custodian for them, their nation would be totally destroyed, their religion would be lost, their traditions and decrees would change: innovators would add things to them and atheists would subtract things from them and make them dubious for the Muslims. We have found the oppressed and the needy to be imperfect and narrow-minded. Moreover, they have various levels of intellectual abilities, desires and varying opinions. Thus as we said before, they would all get corrupted if there was no one appointed to be in charge of their affairs to safeguard what the Messenger (a.s.) has brought to them from Him. Then the Divine Decrees, the traditions, the foundations of the religion and faith would all change. This would ultimately result in the corruption of all the people.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it not permissible for the existence of two or more Divine Leaders at the same time on the Earth?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that one leader would not have any conflicting actions or plans. However, if there were two, then their actions and plans would not conform with each other and they would not have the same opinion as so far we have not seen any two people who are in charge of an affair and not have different views on things, and different demands. Therefore, if there were two Divine Leaders with different wills, intentions and plans and it was obligatory to follow both of them, and the obedience of one was not superior to the obedience of the other, then there would certainly be differences among the people, and fighting and corruption would ensue. This would be because no one could obey one without disobeying the other. Then all the people of the Earth would be disobedient, and they would not have a path that would lead them towards obedience and faith. This problem would be rooted in their Creator who Himself has opened up the door of discord, fighting and corruption for them by ordering them to obey two leaders with opposite views.The other reason is that if there were two Divine Leaders, the people who are enemies of each other would each go to one side as they pleased and no one’s ruling over the other would be effective. This is so since they do not accept his ruling, and do not consider themselves obliged to obey him. They would not consider anyone more deserving than the other to rule. Thus all the Rights, Decrees and Divine Punishments would be nullified.Another reason is that neither of these two Proofs (of God or Leaders) would be superior to the other in speaking out, issuing decrees, enjoining the right and forbidding the wrong. And in these conditions they would both have to speak out. Neither one of them would deserve to surpass the other one in any issue, since they both have an equal rank in their religious leadership position. If one of them should remain silent, the other one must also remain silent. And if they both remain silent, again Rights, Decrees and Divine Punishments would be nullified. Then it would be as if the people do not have any Divine Leaders at all.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it not permissible for the Divine Leader to be from a family different from that of the Messenger of God?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that there should be a sign to clearly indicate the Divine Leader and distinguish him from others, since it is obligatory to obey him. That sign is his well-known ties of kinship (with the Prophet Muhammad (S)) and his clear appointment so that the people can distinguish him from others, and be clearly guided towards him.Another reason is that should the Divine Leader be one who is from a family different from that of the Messenger of God, then one who is not from the family of the Prophet (S) would become nobler than those from the family of the Prophet (S). In this way, the offspring of the Prophet (S) would become subject to the offspring of the Prophet’s (a.s.) enemies such as Abi Jahl or Ibn Abi Ma’eet: since they believed that if they have faith the Divine Leadership could be transferred from the Prophet’s (a.s.) offspring to the offspring of the enemies. Then this would result in the offspring of the Prophet (S) to be the subject and obedient ones, while the offspring of the enemies of God and His Messenger (a.s.) be the ones to be followed and obeyed. However, the Messenger (a.s.) is much nobler than others to be in charge, and he (a.s.) is the one who most deserves to be obeyed.Another reason is that once the people testify to the Prophethood of His Messenger (a.s.) and obey him, no one would hesitate to follow his offspring and obey them. This would not be hard for anyone. However, if the Divine Leader be one who is not from the Household of the Messenger of God (a.s.), everyone would consider himself to be more deserving for this position than others. Thus they would become so haughty that they would not obey him since they consider him to be less deserving of leadership than they themselves. Then this would cause corruption, discord and disunion amongst them.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent on the people to bear witness and know that there is One and Only One God?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that they would imagine there were two or more planners of the affairs (of the universe), if it was not incumbent upon them to do so. If this was allowed, then they could not recognize their true Creator from the others since each person could not tell which of the two or more is the Creator and might obey one who is not really his Creator. No one could tell which one has created him, which one he must obey and whose admonishments he must listen to since he could not recognize the true One who issues orders and admonishes us against others.Another reason is that were it possible for there to be two gods, then neither one was more deserving than the other one to be worshipped and obeyed. The permission to obey each one of them implied the permission to obey the partner. This would then imply the permission not to obey God. The permission not to obey God would imply disbelief in God; all His Books and Messengers; proof of all that is wrong; abandoning all that is right; allowing all that is forbidden; forbidding all that is allowed; partaking in all sins; abandoning all forms of obedience; authorizing all forms of corruption and abolishing all rights.’Another reason is that were it possible for more than one god to be, then this would allow Satan to declare himself to be the other god to oppose the Sublime God in all His Decrees and invite the people towards himself. This would result in greater disbelief and more serious dissimulation.
And if he asks: ‘Why is it incumbent on the people to bear witness to God and that there is nothing like Him?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that they do not go after others and worship and obey none other than Him, so that the orders of their Lord and Creator and Sustainer are not dubious for them.Another reason is that should they not recognize that there is nothing like unto Him they might not realize the truth and establish these idols as their lord and creator - the idols which their forefathers have taken as their lords such as the sun, the moon, and the fire. Was it permissible that this issue be doubtful for them it would lead into corruption, abandoning all forms of obedience, committing all forms of sins according to the degree to which they were informed about its being allowed or admonished against by their lord.Another reason is that if it was not incumbent upon the people to realize that there is nothing like unto Him, that would allow them to think that He is subject to whatever the creatures are subject to - things such as disability, ignorance, change, destruction, termination, falsehood and oppression. There would be no hopes for the survival of, trust in the justness of, acceptability of the words, the decrees, the admonishments, the promises, the threats, the rewards or the chastisements of whoever has such traits. This would result in the corruption of the people and the abolition of His Lordship.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has the Sublime God ordered the servants and admonished them?’It is said, ‘Since their survival and the improvements in their affairs depends upon His ordering, admonishing, preventing them from corruption and unlawful seizure (of other people’s property.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has He ordered the people to worship?’It is said, ‘So that they do not forget His remembrance, do not abandon His discipline, do not take His Orders and Admonishments lightly, since their peace and survival depends upon this. Were they left without any orders to worship and some time passed by, then their hearts would harden.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has He ordered the people to pray?’It is said, ‘Since praying is testifying to His Lordship. This is good for everyone since it implies abandoning other worshipped ones; humbly standing in front of the Omnipotent; subordination; subservience; obedience; confessing (to God’s Mastery); seeking the forgiveness of past sins. Praying also implies placing one’s face on the ground everyday so that one always remembers God; being submissive; really humble; eagerly wanting to improve one’s religious and worldly affairs; and despising corruption. Praying is done every day and night so that the servant does not forget his Planner and Creator; does not become ungrateful and rebellious; is always obedient to his Creator; stands in front of his Lord; is prevented from committing sins; and protects and guards himself against various forms of corruption.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have been ordered to perform the minor ritual ablution (wudu) and then start to worship?’It is said, ‘So that the servant is clean when he stands in front of the Omnipotent, and obeys His Orders when he is supplicating to Him. It is also done to be cleansed of any impurities and contaminations. Performing one’s ablutions will also eliminate indolence and slumber, and strengthen the heart in front of the Omnipotent.
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that it is incumbent upon one to wash the face, hands, head and feet?It is said, ‘That is because when the servant stands in front of the Omnipotent, the parts of the body that must be washed by means of performance one’s ablutions are visible. That is because one expresses his humbleness and prostrates using his face; he implores God by using his hands, and fears God by means of them and uses them to sincerely turn towards the worship of God. One uses his head first when he bows down and prostrates. And with his feet he stands up and sits down.
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that it has become incumbent upon one to wash the face and the hands, and only wipe the head and the feet (with one’s moist hand), but it has not become incumbent upon one to wash them all or wipe them all?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that the greatest form of worship is bowing down and prostrating. Bowing down and prostrating are both performed using the face and the hands, but not the head and the feet. Another reason is that people are not always ready to wash their heads and feet. This would be difficult for them to do in cold weather, when they are on a journey, when they are ill, and at certain times of the night and day. However, it is easier to wash the face and the hands than wipe the head and the feet. That is why the difficulty of the obligatory deeds are set up for the weakest of the healthy people. All the people - whether they are strong or weak - are obliged to perform them. Another reason is that the head and the feet are not always visible like the face and the hands as they are the places for turbans, shoes and other similar headwear or footwear items.
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that only what leaves from the two sides and sleeping, but not anything else, voids the minor ritual ablution?’It is said, ‘The two sides are the pathways to release the human wastes. There are no other paths for man to let out waste from his body. So, they are ordered to clean themselves when they are exposed to such impurity.And regarding sleeping, when one falls asleep, he gets relaxed and his organs open up. Most of what leaves his body is gas. For that reason, it becomes incumbent upon him to perform the minor ritual ablution.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have not been ordered to perform the major ritual ablution to cleanse us from these impurities as we have been in case of major ritual impurity?’It is said, ‘That is because the minor ritual impurities are continuous, and it is not possible for the people to always perform major ritual ablutions for them. God does not oblige anyone to do what is beyond his ability. However, the major ritual impurity is not continuous. It is due to the overcoming of lust. One can decide to procrastinate lust or expedite it for three days, less or more. However, the same does not hold for going to the W.C.”
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have been ordered to perform the major ritual ablution for major ritual impurity and not ordered to perform the major ritual ablution for defecation while it is filthier than the major ritual impurity?’It is said, ‘Since the major ritual impurity leaves all of man’s self, that is it is the things that leave all the body, while in defecation it is not what is excreted out of all of the body. It is the food that enters from one side and the wastes which leave from the other side.’
And if he asks, ‘Let me know why we have been ordered to recite the ‘Azan?’It is said, ‘For many reasons. One of them is for it to serve as a reminder for those who forget, as an admonishment for those who neglect, as a time-marker for those who do not know the time so that they get busy doing the prayer. It is also to serve as a caller of the people to worship the Creator, to encourage them to bear witness to the Unity in it, to manifest the faith and propagate Islam. The ‘Azan is a call to those who have forgotten. The reason the caller of the ‘Azan (athan) is called ‘mo’athin is that he calls to the prayer.’
And if he asks, ‘Why does it start with saying the ‘Takbir (‘God is the Greatest!’) before saying the ‘Tahlil (‘There is no god but God.’)It is said, ‘It is because He willed that His Name be mentioned first and His Name God the Sublime is said first in saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ However, the Name of God is the last word in ‘There is no god but God!’’
And if he asks, ‘Why is every phrase in the ‘Azan’ repeated twice?It is said, ‘They are repeated so that they are emphasized for those who hear them. If they neglect the first one, they can notice it the second time. The other reason is that since the prayer is said in two units, the phrases in the ‘Azan are also repeated.’
And if he asks: ‘Why is the ‘Takbir repeated four times at the beginning of the ‘Azan?’It is said, ‘Since the ‘Azan begins when no one is paying any attention and there is nothing said before it to attract the attention of the listeners, it is done in order to draw the attention of the listeners to what will follow in the ‘Azan.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there the two testimonies after the ‘Takbir.’It is said, ‘Since the principal part of faith is Unity and testifying to the Unity of the Honorable the Exalted God. The second part of faith is testifying to the Prophethood of His Messenger. Obeying the two of them and recognizing the two of them equals faith. The principal part of faith is testifying. Thus the two testimonies are in the ‘Azan as there are two testimonies required in other legal affairs. Therefore, once one testifies to the Unity of the Sublime God and testifies to the Prophethood of the Prophet, he has indeed testified to all aspects of faith since the main part of faith is testifying to God and His Messenger.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there an invitation to praying after the two testimonies?’It is said, ‘Since basically the ‘Azan is said where it is meant to pray and is a call to prayer. Thus the call to prayer is in the middle of the ‘Azan with four phrases before it including two ‘Takbir’s plus two testimonies. Then four phrases come after it including two calls to prosperity urging us to devotion and praying followed by two calls encouraging us to do good deeds. Then the caller says two ‘Takbir’s and two ‘Tahlil’s completes the four last phrases as he did the first four phrases. He then finishes off by mentioning God just as he started out by mentioning the name of the Sublime God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish saying ‘There is no god but God!’ at the end and did not establish saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ at the end as He did in the beginning of it?’It is said, ‘Because in saying There is no god but God! God’s Name comes last, and the Sublime God likes that speech ends in His Name as it opens in His Name.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there not ‘Tasbih (a.s.aying subhanallah; glory be to God) or ‘Tahmid (a.s.aying alhamdu lillah; Praise be to God) instead of ‘Tahlil (There is no god but God) which both also end in the Name of God?’It is said, ‘Since ‘Tahlil is testifying to the Unity of the Sublime God, and uprooting all deities other than God. It is the foundation of faith and is greater than ‘Tasbih or ‘Tahmid.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there a ‘Takbir at the beginning of the prayer and in each bowing down and prostrating?’ It is said, ‘It is for the same reason that we have mentioned about saying it in the ‘Azan.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there some supplications said in the first unit of the prayer before reciting the (required) verse (of the Holy Qur’an), but the ‘Qunut (a.s.upplicating during the prayer) is said after reciting the (required) verse (of the Holy Qur’an) in the second unit of the prayer?’It is said, ‘He dearly loved that His servants start their standing up for their Lord and worshipping Him by reciting His praises, sanctifying Him, being inclined towards Him and being humble to Him, and end it all in a similar fashion. Moreover, this is so that there is some possibility for him to extend his prayer in the ‘Qunut in congregational prayers, so that he can become synchronized with others in the other units and his unit of prayer does not fall out of synchronism with the congregation’s prayer.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to recite the Qur’an in our prayers?’It is said, ‘It is so that the Qur’an is not put aside and abandoned; and it be memorized and stay in the hearts not getting forgotten or destroyed.’
And if he asks, ‘Why should we start each prayer recitation by reciting the Opening Chapter (‘Fatiha) and not any of the other (Qur’anic) chapters?’It is said, ‘This is because nowhere else in the Qur’an is there such a vast amount of good words and wisdom compiled together as there is in the Opening Chapter (‘Fatiha). That is when the Sublime God says, ‘Praisebe to Allah’ this would constitute the fulfillment of what the Sublime God has made incumbent upon His creatures in terms of expressing their gratitude to Him for whatever good He has granted His servants success in achieving. Saying ‘the Lord of the Two Worlds’ constitutes exalting and praising Him, testifying to Him that He is the Creator, the Owner and no one else is.Saying ‘The Most Gracious, Most Merciful’ constitutes seeking the pleasure of God and mentioning His Favours and Blessings for all His creatures.Saying ‘The Master of the Day of Judgment’ constitutes testifying to being resurrected, returning, reckoning and being punished. It also means considering the Dominion of the Hereafter for Him as the Dominion of this world is His.Saying ‘Thee do we worship’ constitutes being inclined towards Him and seeking proximity to the Honorable the Exalted God, sincerity of actions for Him and no one else.Saying ‘and Thine aid we seek’ constitutes seeking an increase in the success granted by Him, an increase in worshipping Him, the continuation of the blessings God has granted and His Assistance.Saying ‘and Show us the straight way’ constitutes seeking His Guidance towards His Discipline, grabbing onto His Rope, asking Him for an increase of one’s recognition of his Lord, His Glory, His Greatness and His Almightiness.Saying ‘The way of those on whom Thou hast bestowed Thy Grace’ constitutes an emphasis on asking for and being inclined towards Him. It also constitutes mentioning what He has granted and His Blessings which He has given to His friends. It also constitutes asking the same things for oneself.Saying ‘those whose (portion) is not wrath, and who go not astray’ constitutes seeking refuge in Him from becoming one of the enemies or unbelievers; or becoming one who underestimates Him, what He enjoins to be done and what He admonishes against.Saying ‘…and who go not astray’ constitutes a form of grabbing onto Him so as not to be amongst those who have gone astray - those who have strayed away from His Path without recognition and thinking that they were doing good deeds.Therefore, (the Opening Chapter of the Qur’an) is a valuable collection of goodness and wisdom regarding the affairs of the Hereafter as well as this world in such a way that it does not exist anywhere else.
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish ‘Tasbih in the bowing down and prostration?’It is said, ‘It is for several reasons. One of them is that the servant sanctifies God by being subordinate to Him; submits to Him; worships Him; fears Him; is humble to Him; and seeks proximity to his Lord. Another reason is that the servant be the one to praise, glorify, obey, exalt and thank his Creator and Sustainer, so that his mind is not misguided and his aspirations take him to others than God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish the basic prayer to be two units, and one unit is added to some of the prayers and two units is added to some of the other prayers, and no units have been added to other prayers?’It is said, ‘It is because the basic prayer is just one unit, since the basic number is one. If it was less than one, it would not constitute a prayer. The Honorable the Exalted God knew that the servants would not always perform one unit of prayer perfectly, completely and with full attention. Therefore, He added another unit of prayer to it to complete the possible deficiencies one may have in the performance of one unit of prayer with saying two units of prayer. Hence, the Honorable, the Exalted God made the basic two-unit prayer obligatory. Then God’s Messenger (a.s.) knew that the servants would not totally and perfectly perform these two units which they are ordered to perform. Therefore, he added another two units to the noon, afternoon and night prayers to compensate for any deficiencies one may have in saying the first two units. Then he knew that the evening prayer is to be said when most of the people are busy working. Then they stop work to go home to break their fast, eat and drink, make ablutions, and prepare to go to sleep. Thus he added only one unit to the evening prayer to make it easier on them. He left the Morning Prayer as it was in order for the number of daily prayer units said to be an odd number. This was also because people are busier in the morning attending to their needs. Moreover, their hearts are not so involved with other thoughts due to the lack of doing business then, and are not tired. Thus man would be more attentive to his prayer in the morning in comparison to his other prayers, since his mind is free of daily activities.”
And if he asks, ‘Why is it established to say ‘God is the Greatest!’ seven times at the beginning of the prayer?”It is said, ‘It is so because there are seven instances of saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ in the first unit - that is the basic prayer which consists of: one to start, one for bowing down, two for prostration, another one when bowing down and another two for the second prostration. That is why if a man says all the seven instances of ‘God is the Greatest!’ in the beginning of his prayer, he has said all the seven; and should he mistakenly forget to say anyone of them, there would be no insufficiencies in his prayer.
And if he asks, ‘Why is there one bowing down and two prostrations in each unit?”It is said, ‘Bowing down is a part of the prayer said while standing up, and prostration is the part of prayer said while sitting down. Prayer said while sitting down counts as half of the prayer said while standing up. That is why prostration is doubled so as to make it weigh the same as the bowing down, so that there is no difference between them since prayer is indeed made up of the bowing down and the prostration.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is the call as a witness (tashahhud) established after the bowing down and the prostration?”It is said, ‘It is because calling as a witness has been decreed before the bowing down and prostration in the ‘Azan, the supplications and the recitations. Therefore, He ordered that calling as a witness, praising and supplications also be said after them.’
And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish the saying of ‘Salaam as the termination of the prayer, and did not set saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ or ‘Glory be to God!’ or something else instead to end the prayer?”It is said, ‘So that it be coordinated with the entrance into the prayer. After starting the prayers, it is forbidden to talk to the creatures, and one should only attend to the Creator. Therefore, He terminates the parayers with the creature’s word and turns one’s attention over to them as people start speaking to each other by saying ‘Salaam.”
And if he asks, ‘why is there reciting the Qur’anic Chapters in the first two units and saying the glorifications in the last two units of the prayer?’It is said, ‘This is in order to make a clear distinction between what the Honorable the Exalted God made incumbent Himself and what His Messenger (a.s.) made incumbent upon the believers (as the last two units of the prayer were added by the Prophet (S)).’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there congregational prayers?’It is said, ‘It is so that sincerity, the belief in Unity, Islam and the worship of God are publicly seen, since this would serve as a proof of the One the Honorable the Exalted God for the people of the East and the West. It will also serve as a means by which the hypocrites and those who underestimate the prayer would at least have to publicly perform what they claim to adhere to. It will also serve as a means for the Muslims to testify to the adherence of their fellow Muslim brethren to Islam. There are also other certain benefits in congregational prayers such as encouragement to do good deeds and advising to piety, and admonishing against doing many of the acts of disobedience to the Honorable the Exalted God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are some prayers to be said in a loud voice while others are not?’It is said, ‘The prayers that are to be said in a loud voice are those that are performed in the darkness of the night. They should be said in a loud voice so that if anyone is passing by he can tell that a congregational prayer is being held there and he can attend it if he wishes to do so. If he does not see the group of people, at least he can hear them and get informed through hearing. Regarding the prayers that are performed in the daytime, a passer-by can see the people praying and there is no need for him to be able to hear them pray.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the prayers established for these certain times, not sooner or later?”It is said, ‘Since these times are known by everyone on the Earth. Therefore, the ignorant and the knowledgeable ones knew these four times: Sunset is well-known and clear, thus the evening prayer is made incumbent at that time. The disappearance of the evening twilight is well-known and clear, thus the night prayer is made incumbent at that time. Sunrise is well-known and clear, thus the morning prayer is made incumbent at that time. The sun’s noon position is well-known and clear,that is why the noon prayer is incumbent at that time. There is no clearly defined time for the afternoon prayer as there is for the other prayers. Its time has been established to be after finishing the noon prayer.Another reason is that the Honorable the Exalted God likes that the people start doing everything by obeying and worshipping Him. That is why He has ordered them to worship Him at the beginning of the day and then engage in what they themselves like to do to improve their worldly affairs. Thus He made it incumbent upon them to say the morning prayer.When midday comes and the people stop working, they take off their clothes, relax, eat and rest. God has ordered them to start this by mentioning and worshipping Him first and has thus made it incumbent upon them to say the noon prayers first and then do the other things that they like to do. Once they want to go out to do what they like, God has made it incumbent upon them to say the afternoon prayers and then go after what improves their worldly affairs. And once the night comes, they quit work and return home, they must begin with the worship of their Lord. Thus God has made it incumbent upon them to say the evening prayer. Once it is time to go to sleep and they are relieved of their daily affairs, God likes them to first attend to His worship and obedience and then pursue their own affairs. Thus they should start each section of the day with performing His obedience and worship. Therefore, God has made it incumbent upon them to do the night prayer. Once they do so they will not forget Him, become neglectful of Him, their hearts will not get hard, and their inclination to God will not decrease.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there not a clearly defined time for the afternoon prayer like the other prayers? Why is it that it is done between the noon and the evening prayers and not between the night and the morning prayers, or between the morning and the noon prayers?’It is said, ‘Since no time is easier and more convenient than this time for both the weak and the powerful people. All the people attend to their work from the beginning of the day: such as doing business; making deals; going after their necessities; and opening their shops. Thus God did not want to hinder them from seeking their sustenance and improving their worldly life.All the people cannot get up at night. They do not even understand what waking up at night is. If it be made obligatory that they will wake up todo it even if it were in the middle of the night - this is not very feasible for them to do. Thus God has facilitated it for them and has not set the prayer for the hardest times to say as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…Allah intends every facility for you; He does not want to put you to difficulties…’’
And if he asks, ‘What are the reasons for raising the hands when saying ‘Takbir?’It is said, ‘The reason for raising the hands when saying ‘Takbir is that this act involves a certain degree of invocation and supplication. The Honorable the Exalted God likes His servant to be invoking and supplicating to Him at the time of remembering Him. Thus by raising the hands, one becomes more attentive to and more thoughtful of what he intends to say and what he says.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers thirty-four units?’It is said, ‘Since the obligatory prayers are seventeen units. The recommendable prayers have been established to be double that amount to perfect the obligatory ones.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers set for various times and not for a fixed given time?’It is said, ‘Since the best of the times are three: dawn, noon and then evening. God likes that the people pray to Him at these three times. Also, if the prayers are spread around at different times rather than all being set for a fixed given time, they are easier to perform for all the people.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that the Friday prayer is only two units if said with the prayer leader, but it is four units if it is not said with a prayer leader?’It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them being that the people come from far distances to say the congregational prayers. The Honorable the Exalted God likes to give them a discount, and make it easier for them considering the distance that they have covered. Another reason is that the prayer leader keeps them there to deliver the sermon, and they have to wait for the prayer. In fact, whoever is waiting to pray it is as if he is praying, and this is considered to be a perfect prayer by itself. Another reason is that saying the prayer with a prayer leader is more complete due to the prayer leader’s knowledge, jurisprudence, justness, and nobility.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has it been established to deliver sermons?’It is said, ‘Since on Fridays the people gather together. Delivering sermons is a means by which the prayer leader can advise the people and encourage them to obey God. He may admonish them against committing sins, inform them about what would improve their religious and worldly affairs, inform them about the various issues and the conditions which might lead to their benefit or loss.’
And if he asks: ‘Why have two sermons been designated (for the congregational prayer)?’It is said, ‘So that there is one sermon in which to glorify, praise and sanctify the Honorable the Exalted God, and there is another one in which they attend to the needs of the people; admonish the people against committing sins and violating the laws; supplicate (to God); express what they wish to teach the people; and advise and admonish the people regarding what would lead to improvements or corruption.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has it been established that the Friday sermons be delivered before the prayers, but be delivered after the prayers on holidays?’It is said, ‘Since Friday prayers are to be held every week of the month and every month of the year. Also since it is said that often the people might leave the prayer after it is said, if the sermons were to be delivered after saying the prayers. Once the people say the prayers they would disperse and not wait for the sermon, and most or all of them might not stay for the sermon. Therefore, the sermon is to be delivered before the prayers, so that the people do not disperse or leave when the sermons are delivered. However, there are only two ‘Eid prayers each year which are much more magnificent than the Friday prayers, and many more people attend the ‘Eid prayers, since more of them are interested in attending them. Even if some people decide to leave after saying the prayers, most of the people still remain. The sermon is also not repeated, so it will not be so boring that the people ignore it.’The author of this book (a.s.heikh Sadooq) - may God have Mercy upon him - said, ‘This is how this tradition has been narrated. However, the sermons in both the Friday prayers and the ‘Eid (holiday) prayers are delivered after the prayer, since they are considered as the two final unitsof the prayers. The first one who said the sermons before the prayers was Uthman ibn Affan, since the people detested him for his wrongdoings. They did not stay after the prayers to listen to his sermons and thought to themselves that his sermons were of no use, since he had done whatever he wanted to do. Therefore, he delivered the two sermons before the prayers, so that at least the people would wait for the prayer and not disperse.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it that attending the Friday prayers is made incumbent upon those who live at a distance of at most two ‘Farsakhs away from where the prayers are held and no more?’It is said, ‘The distance for which the prayers will be shortened, if traveled back and forth is eight ‘Farsakhs, that is four ‘Farsakhs to go and four ‘Farsakhs to return. Attending the Friday prayers is made incumbent upon the people who live at most half that distance away. Thus, the distance traveled is not as much as would result in the shortening of the prayers. Rather it is half as much as once covered by someone, he would be considered a traveler.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are four units of prayers added to the recommendable prayers on Fridays?’It is said, ‘It is to honor this day and make a distinction between it and other days.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the prayers shortened when we are on a journey?’It is said, ‘Since the obligatory prayers were ten units to start with and the other seven units were added to them later. Therefore, God deleted the additional seven units while we are on a journey due to the hardships of traveling and the efforts we must exert in terms of going and stopping at the way-stations in the performance of our own affairs. This shortening of the prayers is a form of Mercy from God and it is due to His Kindness - except for the evening prayers which cannot be shortened, since they are shortened to begin with.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is shortening the prayers valid after you travel eight ‘Farsakhs back and forth - no more and no less?’It is said, ‘Since eight ‘Farsakhs is the distance which all people can travel back and forth in a single day - whether they walk, ride, are in a convoy or a caravan, or carry loads. That is why the extent of distance for shortening the prayers has been established to be the distance of one-day’s travel back and forth.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is shortening the prayers made incumbent for a distance of one day’s travel back and forth and no more?’It is said, ‘If a limit of a distance for one day’s travel was not established for shortening the prayers, then even the distance of one year’s travel would not have been established. This is because days come one after another and they are all similar to each other. If it were not established for this day, it would not have been established for any other day since all the other days are similar to each other and there is no differences between them.’
And if he asks, ‘There are some differences in the speed of traveling. Why was the distance of eight ‘Farsakhs established as the distance of one day’s traveling back and forth?’It is said, ‘Since eight ‘Farsakhs is the distance which camels and the caravans usually travel in one day, and thus it is the distance which the people riding camels and the caravans can travel in one day.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers (nafila) for the daytime abandoned, but the recommendable prayers for the night still valid?’It is said, ‘The recommendable prayers for any of the prayers which are not shortened on a journey are still said. That is why the recommendable prayer for the evening prayer which must be said in the same way whether we are at home or on a journey, are still said. Also all the recommendable prayers after the evening prayer and the Morning Prayer which is not shortened, and the recommendable prayers before it are still said.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers for the night prayer which is shortened on a journey still said?’It is said, ‘These two units are not included amongst the fifty units of the obligatory and recommendable prayers. Rather they have been added to the fifty units, so that for each unit of obligatory prayer there are two units of recommendable prayers.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are those on a journey and the ill permitted to perform their night prayers at the nightfall?’It is said, ‘Since a traveler has some things to take care of and the ill have some weaknesses requiring them to rest at night. Therefore, they have been permitted to say their night prayers at the nightfall, so that the ill can rest and the traveler can attend to the affairs related to his journey.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to say prayers for the dead?’It is said, ‘In order to intercede on their behalf and to ask God’s forgiveness for them, since there is no other time than just after death in which the passed-away person is in need of intercession and asking God to forgive him.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there five ‘Takbirs in the prayer for the dead, not four or six?’It is said, ‘There is one for each of the five daily prayers.’
And if he asks: ‘Why is there no bowing down or prostration in the prayer for the dead?’It is said, ‘Since this prayer is meant as an intercession for him. What this servant has left behind is of no use to him now and he needs what he has sent ahead.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to perform the burial ceremonial bath for the dead?’It is said, ‘Since when someone dies, filth, calamities and harm overcomes the corpse. Now that he is going to meet the pure ones from the angels who will accompany him and touch him, he likes to be clean and pure himself and be taken towards the Honorable the Exalted God in a clean state. Whoever dies, the sperm with which he was at first created will be discharged from his body and he will be in a state of major ritual impurity. Thus he must have the major ritual ablution performed for him.’
And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to shroud the corpse?’It is said, ‘So that he meets his Lord - the Honorable the Exalted - with a clean corpse, his private parts are not seen by those who carry and buryhim, the people cannot see his state and the ugliness of the sight. The change of odor when looking at bodies infected with some diseases a lot would make one hard-hearted due to the decay and defects in them. The corpse is shrouded so that it looks good to the on-lookers and his friends do not see his decayed naked body which would result in detesting him. Also seeing the corpse would make them forget him, abandon his friendship, not make an effort to protect what he has left behind, not act upon his will as well as abandon what he has willed whether it be incumbent or recommendable.’
And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to bury him?”It is said, ‘So that the decay of his corpse, the ugly scene and the bad smell is not experienced by the people. Also its smell should not bother the living, and its scars, injuries and decay are hidden from the sight of his friends and enemies, so as not to please his enemies or sadden his friends.”
And if he asks, ‘Why has the one performing the major ritual ablution for the dead been ordered to perform the major ablution himself?”It is said, ‘It is because he must be cleansed of the water splashed on him from the corpse, since once the spirit leaves the body of the dead, many injuries, scars and causes of infection remain on the corpse.”
And if he asks, ‘Why then is it not obligatory to perform the major ritual ablution for touching the dead carcasses of other beings than men - such as birds, grazing or ravenous animals, and similar creatures?It is said, ‘It is because they have either feathers, wool, hair or fluff which do not perish and remain clean. It makes no difference whether you touch them when the animal is dead or alive.’
And if he asks: ‘Why is it allowed to say the prayer for the dead without making ablutions?’It is said, ‘It is because this prayer consists of no bowing down or prostration and is merely supplications and requesting. It is permitted to supplicate to God and ask Him (for something) in any condition. Making ablutions is obligatory for prayers in which there is bowing down and prostration.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it allowed to say the funeral prayers before evening time and after the morning?’It is said, ‘It is because this prayer must be said whenever the corpse is present. Therefore, the reason is simply the presence of the corpse. There is no set time for it like other prayers. This is a form of prayer that is to be said whenever something happens which is not under man’s control. It is only a right that must be honored, and nothing else. One can honor the rights whenever he can. There is no set time for that.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is there a prayer to be said when there is an eclipse?’It is said, ‘It is because an eclipse is one of the signs of the Honorable the Exalted God. It is not clear whether it will result in Mercy or Chastisement. That is why the Prophet (S) desired that his nation turn to their Creator and His Mercy when it occurs. Thereby they would be relieved of the evil and would be protected from its possible harm as the people of Yunus (a.s.) did when they beseeched the Honorable the Exalted God.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there ten times of bowing down in it?’It is said, ‘The prayer which has been made incumbent (upon man for an eclipse) and has descended from the heavens to the Earth was ten units and consisted of ten times of bowing down. All the ten times are put together in this prayer. There cannot be a prayer with bowing down and prostration. Therefore, prostration is made incumbent in this prayer. Moreover, this prayer has prostration in it so that the people can terminate their prayers with humbleness. Therefore, four prostrations have been set in the eclipse prayer and the prayer is invalidated whenever any of them is forgotten, since four prostrations is the minimum requirement for each prayer.’
And if he asks, ‘Why were the bowing downs substituted with prostrations?’It is said, ‘It is because praying while standing up is nobler than praying while sitting down. Also one who is standing would see the eclipse, and its termination while one who is prostrating would not see it.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are its fundamentals changed from what God has made incumbent (upon man in prayer)?’It is said, ‘It is because this prayer is designated for changes in the normal sequence of natural events - that is the eclipse. Since the cause has changed, the result will also change.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has the day for breaking the fast been established as a holiday?’It is said, ‘It is so that there are congregations in which Muslims gather together on that day, stand before the Honorable the Exalted God and praise Him for what He has bestowed upon them. That day is considered to be a special holiday and it is the day for the people to gather together. It is the day to break the fast, pay the alms-tax, long for and be humble to God, since that is the first day of the new year in which eating and drinking is allowed. This is because for the people of the truth the first month of the year is the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan. Thus, the Honorable the Exalted God likes them to hold congregations on that day in which they get together to praise and sanctify Him.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there more ‘Takbirs in it compared to all other prayers?’ It is said, ‘Since ‘Takbir constitutes glorifying God and thanking Him for guidance and health as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…(He wants you) to complete the prescribed period, and to glorify Him in that He has guided you; and perchance ye shall be grateful.’’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there twelve ‘Takbirs in the congregation prayer on the ‘Eid prayer for Ramadhan?’It is said, ‘It is because there are twelve ‘Takbirs in each two units of prayers. Thus there are twelve ‘Takbirs in the congregation prayer on the ‘Eid prayer for Ramadhan.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there seven ‘Takbirs in the first unit and five in the second? Why are there not the same number of ‘Takbirs in each unit?’ It is said, ‘Since there are seven ‘Takbirs in the obligatory prayers, the first unit of this prayers starts with seven ‘Takbirs. There are five ‘Takbirs in the second unit, since there are a total of five ‘Takbirs to start all the daily prayers (one for each prayer). This is also done so that the number of ‘Takbirs in each prayer be an odd number.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to fast?’ It is said, ‘It is so that you can realize the feeling of hunger, thirst, and poverty in the Hereafter. It is also because by fasting you show reverence, humbleness and submissiveness, so that you patiently and knowingly benefit from your suffering thirst and hunger. In addition, fasting serves as a means of the elimination of lust; and acts as an advisor for you for the present; apractice for you to perform your duties and a proof for the Hereafter. Also fasting is a means for you to realize the extent of hardships suffered from poverty in this world, so as give to the poor the portion of your property which God has made incumbent upon you to pay to them.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is fasting established to be done in the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and not in the other months?’It is said, ‘It is because Ramadhan is the month in which the Sublime God sent down the Qur’an in which there exists what would distinguish between right and wrong as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘Ramadhan is the (month) in which was sent down the Qur’an, as a guide to mankind, also clear (a.s.igns) for guidance and judgment (Between right and wrong)…’ The revelations were revealed to Muhammad (a.s.) in that month. The Night of Power (‘Qadr) is better than a thousand months and ‘In the (Night) is made distinct every affair of wisdom.’ It is the beginning of the year on which everything - whether good or bad, loss or gain, life or death - is destined. That is why it is called the Night of Power (‘Qadr).’And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to fast during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan - no more and no less?’It is said, ‘It is because that is the extent of fasting which both the weak ones and the strong ones can tolerate. God has made incumbent upon man the obligatory deeds to the extent that the majority of the people can do them. Then He has given the weak ones some leeway and has encouraged the strong ones to do more. If less than this was better for them, God would have made less than this incumbent upon them and if more than this was better for them, God would have made more than this incumbent upon them.’
And if he asks, ‘Why should a menstruating woman neither pray nor fast?’It is said, ‘Since she is in an unclean state then and God does not like us to worship Him unless we are clean. Moreover, whoever cannot pray cannot fast.’
And if he asks, ‘Why should she make up her fasting but not make up her prayers?’It is said, ‘There are several reasons for this. One of them is that fasting would not hinder her from doing her usual daily chores: such as her personal affairs; serving her husband; fixing things in the house; attending to the affairs of the house; and engaging in the affairs of life. However, praying would prevent her from doing all these things, since prayers are repeated over and over every day. A woman does not have enough strength to do this. However, fasting is not that way. Another reason is that praying involves exertion of an effort to sit down, stand up, and move up and down but fasting does not involve any of these acts. Fasting only consists of not eating and drinking. The body parts are not involved in it. Another reason is that there is always some prayers which must be said during the day and the night. However, fasting is not so. It is not like praying which is incumbent upon one to do every day. It is not incumbent upon one to fast every day.’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it the case that for someone who is ill during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and does not get better until the next Ramadhan, or is on a journey during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and does not end his journey up until the next Ramadhan, the fasting days he missed should not be made up, and it suffices for him to pay for the compensation of it? Why is it the case that if such a person gets well or his journey ends before the next Ramadhan should make up his missed fasts and also pay for the compensation?’It is said, ‘Fasting was incumbent upon him during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan of that year. It was put off to a later time since he was ill or on a journey. He is excused from fasting since he did not get better during the year or his journey did not end, but he must pay for the compensation of his missed fasting days. This is because the Sublime God has sent the illness upon him and he has not found a way to get better. God has not left any means of performing his duty for him, since an ill person cannot fast. One who is on a journey should not fast either. Therefore, he is excused from fasting. The same holds true for anything else which God brings upon him such as becoming unconscious. Let’s suppose someone is unconscious for one day. He does not have to make up the prayers for that day as (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) said, ‘God has excused His servants from anything which God Himself descends upon him.’ Since at the beginning of Ramadhan, he has been excused from fasting and this excuse has remained valid until the next year, then hemust pay the compensation, and he does not have to make up the fasts. He is like someone who is always unable to fast as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘
And if any has not (the wherewithal), he should fast for two months consecutively before they touch each other. But if any is unable to do so, he should feed sixty indigent ones…’And as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…(He should) in compensation either fast, or feed the poor, or offer sacrifice…’ Here giving charity has been established as a compensation for fasting when the Hajj pilgrim is in a distressful state.’
And if he asks, ‘What if he was not able to make it up then, but is able to do so now?It is said, ‘Since his excuse has remained valid until the next Ramadhan, God’s decree regarding him is that he pay the compensation for the missed days of fasting. He is considered to be like someone who must pay the compensation for missing his fasts due to some act and cannot fast. Thus he does not have to fast, but he must pay the compensation. However, if he gets well before the next Ramadhan, but does not make up the days for the missed fasting days, he must make up the fasting and pay the compensation that is due to be paid by him, since he has been able to make up that fasting.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there recommendable fasts?’It is said, ‘They exist so as to complete the obligatory fasts.’
And if he asks, ‘Why are there three designated days (for recommendable fasts) each month and one day (for recommendable fasts) in each ten days of the month?’It is said, ‘It is because the Blessed the Sublime God says, ‘He that doeth good shall have ten times as much to his credit…’ Therefore, whoever fasts one day out of each ten days, it is as if he has fasted the whole year long as Salman al-Farsi - may God have Mercy upon him - said, ‘Fasting three days each month is considered to be fasting all the time. Whoever finds more time should fast more.’’
And if he asks, ‘Why are recommendable fasts set for the Thursdays of the first and the last ten days of the month, as well as the Wednesdays of the second ten days of the month?’It is said, ‘As for Thursday (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) said, ‘A servant’s (i.e. a person’s) deeds are presented to the Honorable the Exalted God each Thursday. Thus God likes His servants to be fasting when the servants’ deeds are presented to the Sublime God.”’
And if he asks: ‘Why are recommendable fasts set for the last Thursday of the month?’It is said, ‘Since it is better during the third ten days of the month if the servant’s deeds for the last eight days are presented to God while he has fasted than if his deeds for only two days are of his deeds presented to God while he has fasted. Also Wednesday has been set in the middle ten days of each month, since (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) narrated, ‘The Honorable the Exalted God created Fire on this day. He destroyed the previous nations (who sinned) on that day. It is a day which always has (been considered to be a ) bad omen. And God likes his servant to fend off the bad omen from himself by fasting.’’
And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent upon those who do not have the financial means to fast as expiation. Why can’t they go on the Hajj pilgrimage, pray or do other (good) deeds as expiation?’It is said, ‘It is because praying, going on the Hajj pilgrimage and other obligatory deeds would hinder one from attending to his worldly affairs and improving his life. The same reason cited for making up the fast of the semi-menstruant who should only make up her fast not her prayers applies here, too.’
And if he asks, ‘Why has the expiation been established to be fasting for two consecutive months? Why is it not one month or three months?’It is said, ‘It is because God has made fasting for one month incumbent upon the people. He doubled the fasting days to be an expiation so as to emphasize the importance of fasting and be stern.’If he asks, ‘Why did He establish the compensation for fasting to be two consecutive months?’It is said, ‘It is so that they do not underestimate fasting. If the fasting is performed spread over a span of time, it would not seem to be that difficult.’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to go on the Hajj pilgrimage?It is said, ‘It is because it is a form of going towards God; asking him for numerous rewards; and departing from all (evil) that one has committed; to be repentant for all that he has done in the past; and to start what he will do in the future.The Hajj pilgrimage is also done so that one can expend his wealth and puts himself to trouble; experiences separation from his spouse and children; avoids lust and pleasure; suffers from the troubles of the trip in the heat, cold, and fear for a long span of time along with humility, courtesy and humbleness. The Hajj pilgrimage also benefits the people in the East or the West of the Earth - whether they live in the deserts or at sea; partake in the Hajj pilgrimage or not; import goods; do business; sell or buy; are dealers or the needy; rent riding animals or are too poor to rent any riding animals to go on the Hajj pilgrimage. It also includes the fulfillment of the needs of the people who live in the vicinity where the Hajj pilgrims gather together.It also includes the training of and the narration of the traditions from the Immaculate Leaders (a.s.) from one region over to another region as the Sublime God said, ‘Nor should the Believers all go forth together: if a contingent from every expedition remained behind, they could devote themselves to studies in religion, and admonish the people when they return to them,- that thus they (may learn) to guard themselves (against evil).’
And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to go on the Hajj pilgrimage once and not more?”It is said, ‘It is because the Sublime God established the obligatory deeds taking into consideration the weakest people as the Honorable the Exalted God said, ‘…He must make an offering, such as he can afford, but if he cannot afford it…’ This refers to a sheep that both the rich and the poor can offer. The other obligatory deeds are the same way and are established considering the weakest people. One of the obligatory deeds is to go on the Hajj pilgrimage which is obligatory once in one’s lifetime. God has encouraged the rich people to perform it as often as they can.
And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to go on the ‘Tamatu (major) Hajj pilgrimage?”It is said, ‘This is a mitigation from your Lord and is out of His Mercy, so that the people may leave their state of ritual consecration for the Hajj, and this period does not become too long for them making them enter into corruption. Both (major) Hajj and ‘Umra (minor Hajj) are obligatory. Remaining in the state of consecration for the first one is like voiding the consecration for the second one. That is so that Hajj is not performed without ‘Umra, and there would be a clear distinction between them. And the Prophet (S) said, ‘‘Umra is attached to Hajj all the way up until the Resurrection Day.’ Had the Prophet (S) not brought an offering along and could leave the state of ritual consecration, he (a.s.) would have done as he ordered the people to do. That is why the Prophet (S) said, ‘Had I not brought my offering along with me, I would have performed my last deed as I ordered you to do. However I have brought along the offering, and one who brings along the offering cannot leave the state of ritual consecration for the Hajj until he makes the offering.’ Then a man stood up and said, ‘O God’s Prophet! Will we leave as Hajji’s while sperm is dripping down our heads due to major ritual impurity?’ The Prophet (S) told him, ‘You will never ever believe in this.’’
And if he asks, ‘Why has its time been established to be during the first ten days of the (Arabic) month of Dhul-Hajja?It is said, ‘The Sublime God likes His servants to worship Him during the period of ‘Tashriq since these days are the days on which the angels went on the Hajj pilgrimage for God for the first time (and the days) during which they circumambulated around Him. Then He established this as a tradition for mankind all the way up until the Resurrection Day. And the Prophets Adam (a.s.), Noah (a.s.), Abraham (a.s.), Moses (a.s.), Jesus (a.s.) and Muhammad (a.s.) and all the other Prophets performed the Hajj pilgrimage during the same period of time. This has become a tradition for their progeny all the way up until the Resurrection Day.
And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to enter the state of ritual consecration for the Hajj (by wearing ‘Ihram)?’It is said, ‘That is so as to be humble before entering the Honorable the Exalted God’s Shrine and His Protection. That is so as to quit licentiousness; engaging in worldly affairs, its ornaments and pleasures;to struggle hard to achieve what they have set out to do there; to go towards doing what they have set out to do; as well as what there is in the ‘Ihram including the exaltation of the Sublime God and His House. Entering the state of ritual consecration means humbleness to Him, hoping His Rewards; fearing His Chastisements; going towards Him in a state of humbleness, subordination and submissiveness. And blessings be upon Muhammad (a.s.) and his Household.’Abdul Wahid Muhammad ibn Ubdoos al-Neishaboori al-Attar - may God be pleased with him - narrated that Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Qutayba al-Neishaboori quoted on the authority of Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan who heard these narrations on the reasons behind decrees I told him, “Let me know whether these reasons which you expressed were out of your own understanding and deductions due to the results of intellectual reasoning or you have heard them and are narrating them?” He told me, “I am not one to know the Sublime God’s purpose behind what He has made incumbent (upon us), or know the purpose of God’s Messenger (a.s.) for what he has decreed and established as tradition. Neither can I express the reasons myself. However, what I have expressed was what I have heard from my Master (Imam) Abil Hassan Ali ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) on different occasions, one after the other. Then I compiled them together.” Then I asked him, “Can I narrate these traditions on your authority on the authority of Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.)?” He replied, “Yes.”Al-Hakim Abu Muhammad Ja’far ibn Nu’aym ibn Shathan - may God be pleased with him - narrated that his uncle Abi Abdullah Muhammad ibn Shathan quoted on the authority of Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan, “I heard this reasoning from my Master Abil Hassan ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) on different occasions, and I compiled them together.
1 - حَدَّثَنا عَبْد الواحِدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدُوسٍالنِيْسابُوري العَطَّار بِنِيْسابُورَ فِي شَعْبانَ سِنَةِ اِثْنَتَيْنِ وَخَمْسِينَ وَثَلاثِمائَةٍ قالَ حَدَّثَني أَبُو الحَسَن عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ قُتَيْبَةَ النِيْسابُوري قالَ: قالَ أَبُو مُحَمَّد الفَضْلِ بْنِ شاذان النِيْسابُوري؛ وَحَدَّثَنا الْحاكِم أَبُو مُحَمَّد جَعْفَرِ بْنِ نُعَيْم بْنِ شاذان، عَن عَمِّهِ أَبي عَبْدِ اللَّه مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ شاذان قالَ: قالَ الفَضْلِ بْنِ شاذان النَّيسابُوري: إِنْ سَأَلَ سَائِلٌ فَقَالَ أَخْبِرْنِي هَلْ يَجُوزُ أَنْ يُكَلِّفَ الْحَكِيمُ عَبْدَهُ فِعْلاً مِنَ الأَفَاعِيلِ لِغَيْرِ عِلَّةٍ وَلا مَعْنِيٍّ قِيلَ لَهُ لا يَجُوزُ ذَلِكَ لانَّهُ حَكِيمٌ غَيْرُ عَابِثٍ وَلا جَاهِلٍ فَإِنْ قَالَ
فَأَخْبِرْنِي لِمَ كَلَّفَ الْخَلْقَ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَأَخْبِرْنِي مِنْ تِلْكَ الْعِلَلِ مَعْرُوفَةٌ مَوْجُودَةٌ هِيَ؟ أَمْ غَيْرُ مَعْرُوفَةٍ وَلا مَوْجُودَةٍ قِيلَ بَلْ هِيَ مَعْرُوفَةٌ وَمَوْجُودَةٌ عِنْدَ أَهْلِهَا.فَإِنْ قَالَ أَتَعْرِفُونَهَا أَنْتُمْ أَمْ لا تَعْرِفُونَهَا قِيلَ لَهُمْ مِنْهَا مَا نَعْرِفُهُ وَمِنْهَا مَا لا نَعْرِفُهُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ: فَمَا أَوَّلُ الْفَرَائِضِ؟قِيلَ الإِقْرَارُ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَبِرَسُولِهِ وَحُجَّتِهِ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ وَبِمَا جَاءَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَل.فَإِنْ قَالَ لِمَ أَمَرَ اللَّهُ الْخَلْقَ بِالإِقْرَارِ بِاللَّهِ وَبِرُسُلِهِ وَحُجَجِهِ وَبِمَا جَاءَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّ مَنْ لَمْ يُقِرَّ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَمْ يَجْتَنِبْ مَعَاصِيَهُ وَلَمْ يَنْتَهِ عَنِ ارْتِكَابِ الْكَبَائِرِ وَلَمْ يُرَاقِبْ أَحَداً فِيَما يَشْتَهِي وَيَسْتَلِذُّ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَالظُّلْمِ فَإِذَا فَعَلَ النَّاسُ هَذِهِ الأَشْيَاءَ وَارْتَكَبَ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مَا يَشْتَهِي وَيَهْوَاهُ مِنْ غَيْرِ مُرَاقَبَةٍ لاحَدٍ كَانَ فِي ذَلِكَ فَسَادُ الْخَلْقِ أَجْمَعِينَ وَوُثُوبُ بَعْضِهِمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ فَغَصَبُوا الْفُرُوجَ وَالأَمْوَالَ وَأَبَاحُوا الدِّمَاءَ وَالنِّسَاءَ وَالسَّبْيَ وَقَتَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ بَعْضاً مِنْ غَيْرِ حَقٍّ وَلا جَرَمَ فَيَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ خَرَابُ الدُّنْيَا وَهَلاكُ الْخَلْقِ وَفَسَادُ الْحَرْثِ وَالنَّسْلِ وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ حَكِيمٌ وَلا يَكُونُ الْحَكِيمُ وَلا يُوصَفُ بِالْحِكْمَةِ إِلا الَّذِي يَحْظُرُ الْفَسَادَ وَيَأْمُرُ بِالصَّلاحِ وَيَزْجُرُ عَنِ الظُّلْمِ وَيَنْهَى عَنِ الْفَوَاحِشِ وَلا يَكُونُ حَظْرُ الْفَسَادِ وَالأَمْرُ بِالصَّلاحِ وَالنَّهْيُ عَنِ الْفَوَاحِشِ إِلا بَعْدَ الإِقْرَارِ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَمَعْرِفَةِ الآْمِرِ وَالنَّاهِي فَلَوْ تُرِكَ النَّاسُ بِغَيْرِ إِقْرَارٍ بِاللَّهِ وَلا مَعْرِفَتِهِ لَمْ يَثْبُتْ أَمْرٌ بِصَلاحٍ وَلا نَهْيٌ عَنْ فَسَادٍ إِذْ لا آمِرَ وَلا نَاهِيَ وَمِنْهَا أَنَّا وَجَدْنَا الْخَلْقَ قَدْ يُفْسِدُونَ بِأُمُورٍ بَاطِنَةٍ مَسْتُورَةٍ عَنِ الْخَلْقِ فَلَوْ لا الإِقْرَارُ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَخَشْيَتُهُ بِالْغَيْبِ لَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدٌ إِذَا خَلا بِشَهْوَتِهِ وَإِرَادَتِهِ يُرَاقِبُ أَحَداً فِي تَرْكِ مَعْصِيَةٍ وَانْتِهَاكِ حُرْمَةٍ وَارْتِكَابِ كَبِيرَةٍ إِذَا كَانَ فِعْلُهُ ذَلِكَ مَسْتُوراً عَنِ الْخَلْقِ غَيْرَ مُرَاقَبٍ لاحَدٍ وَكَانَ يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ هَلاكُ الْخَلْقِ أَجْمَعِينَ فَلَمْ يَكُنْ قِوَامُ الْخَلْقِ وَصَلاحُهُمْ إِلا بِالإِقْرَارِ مِنْهُمْ بِعَلِيمٍ خَبِيرٍ يَعْلَمُ السِّرَّ وَأَخْفَى آمِرٍ بِالصَّلاحِ نَاهٍ عَنِ الْفَسَادِ لا تَخْفَى عَلَيْهِ خَافِيَةٌ لِيَكُونَ فِي ذَلِكَ انْزِجَارٌ لَهُمْ عَمَّا يَخْلُونَ بِهِ مِنْ أَنْوَاعِ الْفَسَادِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِمْ مَعْرِفَةُ الرُّسُلِ وَالإِقْرَارُ بِهِمْ وَالإِذْعَانُ لَهُمْ بِالطَّاعَةِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَمَّا لَمْ يَكُنْ فِي خَلْقِهِمْ وَقَوْلِهِمْ وَقُوَاهُمْ مَا يَكْمُلُونَ لِمَصَالِحِهِمْ وَكَانَ الصَّانِعُ مُتَعَالِياً عَنْ أَنْ يُرَى وَكَانَ ضَعْفُهُمْ وَعَجْزُهُمْ عَنْ إِدْرَاكِهِ ظَاهِراً لَمْ يَكُنْ بُدٌّ مِنْ رَسُولٍ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهُمْ مَعْصُومٍ يُؤَدِّي إِلَيْهِمْ أَمْرَهُ وَنَهْيَهُ وَأَدَبَهُ وَيَقِفُهُمْ عَلَى مَا يَكُونُ بِهِ إِحْرَازُ مَنَافِعِهِمْ وَدَفْعُ مَضَارِّهِمْ إِذْ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِي خَلْقِهِمْ مَا يَعْرِفُونَ بِهِ مَا يَحْتَاجُونَ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ مَنَافِعِهِمْ وَمَضَارِّهِمْ فَلَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِمْ مَعْرِفَتُهُ وَطَاعَتُهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ فِي مَجِيءِ الرَّسُولِ مَنْفَعَةٌ وَلا سَدُّ حَاجَةٍ وَلَكَانَ يَكُونُ إِتْيَانُهُ عَبَثاً لِغَيْرِ مَنْفَعَةٍ وَلا صَلاحٍ وَلَيْسَ هَذَا مِنْ صِفَةِ الْحَكِيمِ الَّذِي أَتْقَنَ كُلَّ شَيْءٍ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَعَلَ أُولِي الأَمْرِ وَأَمَرَ بِطَاعَتِهِمْ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّ الْخَلْقَ لَمَّا وَقَعُوا عَلَى حَدٍّ مَحْدُودٍ وَأُمِرُوا أَنْ لا يَتَعَدَّوْا ذَلِكَ الْحَدَّ (تِلْكَ الْحُدُودَ) لِمَا فِيهِ مِنْ فَسَادِهِمْ لَمْ يَكُنْ يَثْبُتُ ذَلِكَ وَلا يَقُومُ إِلا بِأَنْ يَجْعَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ فِيهِ أَمِيناً يَمْنَعُهُمْ مِنَ التَّعَدِّي وَالدُّخُولِ فِيَما حُظِرَ عَلَيْهِمْ لانَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَكُنْ ذَلِكَ كَذَلِكَ لَكَانَ أَحَدٌ لا يَتْرُكُ لَذَّتَهُ وَمَنْفَعَتَهُ لِفَسَادِ غَيْرِهِ فَجَعَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ قَيِّماً يَمْنَعُهُمْ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَيُقِيمُ فِيهِمُ الْحُدُودَ وَالأَحْكَامَ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّا لا نَجِدُ فِرْقَةً مِنَ الْفِرَقِ وَلا مِلَّةً مِنَ الْمِلَلِ بَقُوا وَعَاشُوا إِلا بِقَيِّمٍ وَرَئِيسٍ لِمَا لا بُدَّ لَهُمْ مِنْهُ فِي أَمْرِ الدِّينِ وَالدُّنْيَا فَلَمْ يَجُزْ فِي حِكْمَةِ الْحَكِيمِ أَنْ يَتْرُكَ الْخَلْقَ مِمَّا يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لا بُدَّ لَهُمْ مِنْهُ وَلا قِوَامَ لَهُمْ إِلا بِهِ فَيُقَاتِلُونَ بِهِ عَدُوَّهُمْ وَيَقْسِمُونَ بِهِ فَيْئَهُمْ وَيُقِيمُ لَهُمْ جُمُعَتَهُمْ وَجَمَاعَتَهُمْ وَيَمْنَعُ ظَالِمَهُمْ مِنْ مَظْلُومِهِمْ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَجْعَلْ لَهُمْ إِمَاماً قَيِّماً أَمِيناً حَافِظاً مُسْتَوْدَعاً لَدَرَسَتِ الْمِلَّةُ وَذَهَبَ الدِّينُ وَغُيِّرَتِ السُّنَّةُ وَالأَحْكَامُ وَلَزَادَ فِيهِ الْمُبْتَدِعُونَ وَنَقَصَ مِنْهُ الْمُلْحِدُونَ وَشَبَّهُوا ذَلِكَ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ لانَّا قَدْ وَجَدْنَا الْخَلْقَ مَنْقُوصِينَ مُحْتَاجِين غَيْرَ كَامِلِينَ مَعَ اخْتِلافِهِمْ وَاخْتِلافِ أَهْوَائِهِمْ وَتَشَتُّتِ أَنْحَائِهِمْ فَلَوْ لَمْ يَجْعَلْ لَهُمْ قَيِّماً حَافِظاً لِمَا جَاءَ بِهِ الرَّسُولُ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ لَفَسَدُوا عَلَى نَحْوِ مَا بَيَّنَّا وَغُيِّرَتِ الشَّرَائِعُ وَالسُّنَنُ وَالأَحْكَامُ وَالإِيمَانُ وَكَانَ فِي ذَلِكَ فَسَادُ الْخَلْقِ أَجْمَعِينَ.فَإِنْ قالَ فَلِمَ لا يَجُوزُ أَنْ يَكُونَ فِي الأَرْضِ إِمَامَانِ فِي وَقْتٍ وَاحِدٍ أَوْ أَكْثَرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّ الْوَاحِدَ لا يَخْتَلِفُ فِعْلُهُ وَتَدْبِيرُهُ وَالاثْنَيْنِ لا يَتَّفِقُ فِعْلُهُمَا وَتَدْبِيرُهُمَا وَذَلِكَ أَنَّا لَمْ نَجِدْ اثْنَيْنِ إِلا مُخْتَلِفَيِ الْهَمِّ وَالإِرَادَةِ فَإِذَا كَانَا اثْنَيْنِ ثُمَّ اخْتَلَفَ هَمُّهُمَا وَإِرَادَتُهُمَا وَتَدْبِيرُهُمَا وَكَانَا كِلاهُمَا مُفْتَرِضَيِ الطَّاعَةِ لَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدُهُمَا أَوْلَى بِالطَّاعَةِ مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ فَكَانَ يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ اخْتِلافُ الْخَلْقِ وَالتَّشَاجُرُ وَالْفَسَادُ ثُمَّ لا يَكُونُ أَحَدٌ مُطِيعاً لاحَدِهِمَا إِلا وَهُوَعَاصٍ لِلآْخَرِ فَتَعُمُّ الْمَعْصِيَةُ أَهْلَ الأَرْضِ ثُمَّ لا يَكُونُ لَهُمْ مَعَ ذَلِكَ السَّبِيلُ إِلَى الطَّاعَةِ وَالإِيمَانِ وَيَكُونُونَ إِنَّمَا أَتَوْا فِي ذَلِكَ مِنْ قِبَلِ الصَّانِعِ الَّذِي وَضَعَ لَهُمْ بَابَ الاخْتِلافِ وَالتَّشَاجُرِ إِذْ أَمَرَهُمْ بِاتِّبَاعِ الُْمخْتَلِفَيْنِ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ كَانَا إِمَامَيْنِ كَانَ لِكُلٍّ مِنَ الْخَصْمَيْنِ أَنْ يَدْعُوَإِلَى غَيْرِ مَا يَدْعُو إِلَيْهِ صَاحِبُهُ فِي الْحُكُومَةِ ثُمَّ لا يَكُونُ أَحَدُهُمَا أَوْلَى بِأَنْ يُتَّبَعَ مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ فَتَبْطُلُ الْحُقُوقُ وَالأَحْكَامُ وَالْحُدُودُ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لا يَكُونُ وَاحِدٌ مِنَ الْحُجَّتَيْنِ أَوْلَى بِالنُّطْقِ وَالْحُكْمِ وَالأَمْرِ وَالنَّهْيِ مِنَ الآْخَرِ فَإِذَا كَانَ هَذَا كَذَلِكَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِمَا أَنْ يَبْتَدِئَا بِالْكَلامِ وَلَيْسَ لاحَدِهِمَا أَنْ يَسْبِقَ صَاحِبَهُ بِشَيْءٍ إِذَا كَانَا فِي الإِمَامَةِ شِرْعاً وَاحِداً فَإِنْ جَازَ لاحَدِهِمَا السُّكُوتُ جَازَ السُّكُوتُ لِلآْخَرِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا جَازَ لَهُمَا السُّكُوتُ بَطَلَتِ الْحُقُوقُ وَالأَحْكَامُ وَعُطِّلَتِ الْحُدُودُ وَصَارَتِ النَّاسُ كَأَنَّهُمْ لا إِمَامَ لَهُمْ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لا يَجُوزُ أَنْ يَكُونَ الإِمَامُ مِنْ غَيْرِ جِنْسِ الرَّسُولِ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَمَّا كَانَ الإِمَامُ مُفْتَرَضَ الطَّاعَةِ لَمْ يَكُنْ بُدٌّ مِنْ دَلالَةٍ تَدُلُّ عَلَيْهِ وَيَتَمَيَّزُ بِهَا مِنْ غَيْرِهِ وَهِيَ الْقَرَابَةُ الْمَشْهُورَةُ وَالْوَصِيَّةُ الظَّاهِرَةُ لِيُعْرَفَ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ وَيُهْتَدَى إِلَيْهِ بِعَيْنِهِ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ جَازَ فِي غَيْرِ جِنْسِ الرَّسُولِ لَكَانَ قَدْ فَضَّلَ مَنْ لَيْسَ بِرَسُولٍ عَلَى الرُّسُلِ إِذْ جَعَلَ أَوْلادَ الرُّسُلِ أَتْبَاعاً لاوْلادِ أَعْدَائِهِ كَأَبِي جَهْلٍ وَابْنِ أَبِي مُعَيْطٍ لانَّهُ قَدْ يَجُوزُ بِزَعْمِهِ أَنْ يَنْتَقِلَ ذَلِكَ فِي أَوْلادِهِمْ إِذَا كَانُوا مُؤْمِنِينَ فَيَصِيرَ أَوْلادُ الرَّسُولِ تَابِعِينَ وَأَوْلادُ أَعْدَاءِ اللَّهِ وَأَعْدَاءِ رَسُولِهِ مَتْبُوعِينَ وَكَانَ الرَّسُولُ أَوْلَى بِهَذِهِ الْفَضِيلَةِ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ وَأَحَقَّ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الْخَلْقَ إِذَا أَقَرُّوا لِلرَّسُولِ بِالرِّسَالَةِ وَأَذْعَنُوا لَهُ بِالطَّاعَةِ لَمْ يَتَكَبَّرْ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ أَنْ يَتَّبِعَ وُلْدَهُ وَيُطِيعَ ذُرِّيَّتَهُ وَلَمْ يَتَعَاظَمْ ذَلِكَ فِي أَنْفُسِ النَّاسِ وَإِذَا كَانَ فِي غَيْرِ جِنْسِ الرَّسُولِ كَانَ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ فِي نَفْسِهِ أَنَّهُ أَوْلَى بِهِ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ وَدَخَلَهُمْ مِنْ ذَلِكَ الْكِبْرُ وَلَمْ تَسْخَ أَنْفُسُهُمْ بِالطَّاعَةِ لِمَنْ هُوَعِنْدَهُمْ دُونَهُمْ فَكَانَ يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ دَاعِيَةٌ لَهُمْ إِلَى الْفَسَادِ وَالنِّفَاقِ وَالاخْتِلافِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الإِقْرَارُ وَالْمَعْرِفَةُ بِأَنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى وَاحِدٌ أَحَدٌ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِمُ الإِقْرَارُ وَالْمَعْرِفَةُ لَجَازَ أَنْ يَتَوَهَّمُوا مُدَبِّرَيْنِ أَوْ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا جَازَ ذَلِكَ لَمْ يَهْتَدُوا إِلَى الصَّانِعِ لَهُمْ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ لانَّ كُلَّ إِنْسَانٍ مِنْهُمْ كَانَ لا يَدْرِي لَعَلَّهُ إِنَّمَا يَعْبُدُ غَيْرَ الَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَيُطِيعُ غَيْرَ الَّذِي أَمَرَهُ فَلا يَكُونُونَ عَلَى حَقِيقَةٍ مِنْ صَانِعِهِمْ وَخَالِقِهِمْ وَلا يَثْبُتُ عِنْدَهُمْ أَمْرُ آمِرٍ وَلا نَهْيُ نَاهٍ إِذْ لا يَعْرِفُ الآْمِرَ بِعَيْنِهِ وَلا النَّاهِيَ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ جَازَ أَنْ يَكُونَ اثْنَيْنِ لَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدُ الشَّرِيكَيْنِ أَوْلَى بِأَنْ يُعْبَدَ وَيُطَاعَ مِنَ الآْخَرِ وَفِي إِجَازَةِ أَنْ يُطَاعَ ذَلِكَ الشَّرِيكُ إِجَازَةُ أَنْ لا يُطَاعَ اللَّهُ وَفِي أَنْ لا يُطَاعَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الْكُفْرُ بِاللَّهِ وَبِجَمِيعِ كُتُبِهِ وَرُسُلِهِ وَإِثْبَاتُ كُلِّ بَاطِلٍ وَتَرْكُ كُلِّ حَقٍّ وَتَحْلِيلُ كُلِّ حَرَامٍ وَتَحْرِيمُ كُلِّ حَلالٍ وَالدُّخُولُ فِي كُلِّ مَعْصِيَةٍ وَالْخُرُوجُ مِنْ كُلِّ طَاعَةٍ وَإِبَاحَةُ كُلِّ فَسَادٍ وَإِبْطَالٌ لِكُلِّ حَقٍّ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ جَازَ أَنْ يَكُونَ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ وَاحِدٍ لَجَازَ لابْلِيسَ أَنْ يَدَّعِيَ أَنَّهُ ذَلِكَ الآْخَرُ حَتَّى يُضَادَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى فِي جَمِيعِ حُكْمِهِ وَيَصْرِفَ الْعِبَادَ إِلَى نَفْسِهِ فَيَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ أَعْظَمُ الْكُفْرِ وَأَشَدُّ النِّفَاقِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الإِقْرَارُ لِلَّهِ بِأَنَّهُ لَيْسَ كَمِثْلِهِ شَيْءٌ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنْ يَكُونُوا قَاصِدِينَ نَحْوَهُ بِالْعِبَادَةِ وَالطَّاعَةِ دُونَ غَيْرِهِ غَيْرَ مُشْتَبِهٍ عَلَيْهِمْ أَمْرُ رَبِّهِمْ وَصَانِعِهِمْ وَرَازِقِهِمْ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُمْ لَوْ لَمْ يَعْلَمُوا أَنَّهُ لَيْسَ كَمِثْلِهِ شَيْءٌ لَمْ يَدْرُوا لَعَلَّ رَبَّهُمْ وَصَانِعَهُمْ هَذِهِ الأَصْنَامُ الَّتِي نَصَبَتْهَا لَهُمْ آبَاؤُهُمْ وَالشَّمْسُ وَالْقَمَرُ وَالنِّيرَانُ إِذَا كَانَ جَائِزاً أَنْ يَكُونَ عَلَيْهِمْ مُشَبَّهَةً وَكَانَ يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ الْفَسَادُ وَتَرْكُ طَاعَاتِهِ كُلِّهَا وَارْتِكَابُ مَعَاصِيهِ كُلِّهَا عَلَى قَدْرِ مَا يَتَنَاهَى إِلَيْهِمْ مِنْ أَخْبَارِ هَذِهِ الأَرْبَابِ وَأَمْرِهَا وَنَهْيِهَا.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِمْ أَنْ يَعْرِفُوا أَنْ لَيْسَ كَمِثْلِهِ شَيْءٌ لَجَازَ عِنْدَهُمْ أَنْ يَجْرِيَ عَلَيْهِ مَا يَجْرِي عَلَى الَْمخْلُوقِينَ مِنَ الْعَجْزِ وَالْجَهْلِ وَالتَّغْيِيرِ وَالزَّوَالِ وَالْفَنَاءِ وَالْكَذِبِ وَالاعْتِدَاءِ وَمَنْ جَازَتْ عَلَيْهِ هَذِهِ الأَشْيَاءُ لَمْ يُؤْمَنْ فَنَاؤُهُ وَلَمْ يُوثَقْ بِعَدْلِهِ وَلَمْ يُحَقَّقْ قَوْلُهُ وَأَمْرُهُ وَنَهْيُهُ وَوَعْدُهُ وَوَعِيدُهُ وَثَوَابُهُ وَعِقَابُهُ وَفِي ذَلِكَ فَسَادُ الْخَلْقِ وَإِبْطَالُ الرُّبُوبِيَّةِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ لِمَ أَمَرَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى الْعِبَادَ وَنَهَاهُمْ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لا يَكُونُ بَقَاؤُهُمْ وَصَلاحُهُمْ إِلا بِالأَمْرِ وَالنَّهْيِ وَالْمَنْعِ عَنِ الْفَسَادِ وَالتَّغَاصُبِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ تَعَبَّدَهُمْ قِيلَ لِئَلا يَكُونُوا نَاسِينَ لِذِكْرِهِ وَلا تَارِكِينَ لادَبِهِ وَلا لاهِينَ عَنْ أَمْرِهِ وَنَهْيِهِ إِذْ كَانَ فِيهِ صَلاحُهُمْ وَقِوَامُهُمْ فَلَوْ تُرِكُوا بِغَيْرِ تَعَبُّدٍ لَطَالَ عَلَيْهِمُ الأَمَدُ فَقَسَتْ قُلُوبُهُم.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالصَّلاةِ قِيلَ لانَّ فِي الصَّلاةِ الإِقْرَارَ بِالرُّبُوبِيَّةِ وَهُوَصَلاحٌ عَامٌّ لانَّ فِيهِ خَلْعَ الأَنْدَادِ وَالْقِيَامَ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْجَبَّارِ بِالذُّلِّ وَالاسْتِكَانَةِ وَالْخُضُوعِ وَالاعْتِرَافِ وَطَلَبِ الإِقَالَةِ مِنْ سَالِفِ الذُّنُوبِ وَوَضْعَ الْجَبْهَةِ عَلَى الأَرْضِ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ لِيَكُونَ الْعَبْدُ ذَاكِراً لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى غَيْرَ نَاسٍ لَهُ وَيَكُونَ خَاشِعاً وَجِلاً مُتَذَلِّلاً طَالِباً رَاغِباً فِي الزِّيَادَةِ لِلدِّينِ وَالدُّنْيَا مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ الانْزِجَارِ عَنِ الْفَسَادِ وَصَارَ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ لِئَلا يَنْسَى الْعَبْدُ مُدَبِّرَهُ وَخَالِقَهُ فَيَبْطَرَ وَيَطْغَى وَلِيَكُونَ فِي ذِكْرِ خَالِقِهِ وَالْقِيَامِ بَيْنَ يَدَيْ رَبِّهِ زَاجِراً لَهُ عَنِ الْمَعَاصِي وَحَاجِزاً وَمَانِعاً عَنْ أَنْوَاعِ الْفَسَادِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالْوُضُوءِ وَبُدِئَ بِهِ؟قِيلَ لأنْ يَكُونَ الْعَبْدُ طَاهِراً إِذَا قَامَ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْجَبَّارِ عِنْدَ مُنَاجَاتِهِ إِيَّاهُ مُطِيعاً لَهُ فِيَما أَمَرَهُ نَقِيّاً مِنَ الأَدْنَاسِ وَالنَّجَاسَةِ مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنْ ذَهَابِ الْكَسَلِ وَطَرْدِ النُّعَاسِ وَتَزْكِيَةِ الْفُؤَادِ لِلْقِيَامِ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْجَبَّارِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ لِمَ وَجَبَ ذَلِكَ عَلَى الْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ وَالرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ قِيلَ لانَّ الْعَبْدَ إِذَا قَامَ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْجَبَّارِ فَإِنَّمَا يَنْكَشِفُ مِنْ جَوَارِحِهِ وَيُظْهِرُ مَا وَجَبَ فِيهِ الْوُضُوءُ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ بِوَجْهِهِ يَسْجُدُ وَيَخْضَعُ وَبِيَدِهِ يَسْأَلُ وَيَرْغَبُ وَيَرْهَبُ وَيَتَبَتَّلُ وَيَنْسُكُ وَبِرَأْسِهِ يَسْتَقْبِلُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ وَسُجُودِهِ وَبِرِجْلَيْهِ يَقُومُ وَيَقْعُدُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ الْغَسْلُ عَلَى الْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ وَجُعِلَ الْمَسْحُ عَلَى الرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ وَلَمْ يُجْعَلْ ذَلِكَ غَسْلاً كُلُّهُ أَوْ مَسْحاً كُلُّهُ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ شَتَّى مِنْهَا أَنَّ الْعِبَادَةَ الْعُظْمَى إِنَّمَا هِيَ الرُّكُوعُ وَالسُّجُودُ وَإِنَّمَا يَكُونُ الرُّكُوعُ وَالسُّجُودُ بِالْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ لا بِالرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الْخَلْقَ لا يُطِيقُونَ فِي كُلِّ وَقْتٍ غَسْلَ الرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ وَيَشْتَدُّ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِمْ فِي الْبَرْدِ وَالسَّفَرِ وَالْمَرَضِ وَأَوْقَاتٍ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ وَغَسْلُ الْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ أَخَفُّ مِنْ غَسْلِ الرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ وَإِنَّمَا وُضِعَتِ الْفَرَائِضُ عَلَى قَدْرِ أَقَلِّ النَّاسِ طَاقَةً مِنْ أَهْلِ الصِّحَّةِ ثُمَّ عُمَّ فِيهَا الْقَوِيُّ وَالضَّعِيفُ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الرَّأْسَ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ لَيْسَا هُمَا فِي كُلِّ وَقْتٍ بَادِيَيْنِ ظَاهِرَيْنِ كَالْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ لِمَوْضِعِ الْعِمَامَةِ وَالْخُفَّيْنِ وَغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ الْوُضُوءُ مِمَّا خَرَجَ مِنَ الطَّرَفَيْنِ خَاصَّةً وَمِنَ النَّوْمِ دُونَ سَائِرِ الأَشْيَاءِ قِيلَ لانَّ الطَّرَفَيْنِ هُمَا طَرِيقُ النَّجَاسَةِ وَلَيْسَ لِلإِنْسَانِ طَرِيقٌ تُصِيبُهُ النَّجَاسَةُ مِنْ نَفْسِهِ إِلا مِنْهُمَا فَأُمِرُوا بِالطَّهَارَةِ عِنْدَ مَا تُصِيبُهُمْ تِلْكَ النَّجَاسَةُ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ.وَأَمَّا النَّوْمُ فَإِنَّ النَّائِمَ إِذَا غَلَبَ عَلَيْهِ النَّوْمُ يُفْتَحُ كُلُّ شَيْءٍ مِنْهُ وَاسْتَرْخَى وَكَانَ أَغْلَبُ الأَشْيَاءِ عَلَيْهِ فِي الْخُرُوجِ مِنْهُ الرِّيحَ فَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْوُضُوءُ لِهَذِهِ الْعِلَّةِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يُؤْمَرُوا بِالْغُسْلِ مِنْ هَذِهِ النَّجَاسَةِ كَمَا أُمِرُوا بِالْغُسْلِ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ قِيلَ لانَّ هَذَا شَيْءٌ دَائِمٌ غَيْرُ مُمْكِنٍ لِلْخَلْقِ الاغْتِسَالُ مِنْهُ كُلَّمَا يُصِيبُ ذَلِكَ وَلا يُكَلِّفُ اللَّهُ نَفْساً إِلا وُسْعَها وَالْجَنَابَةُ لَيْسَ [لَيْسَتْ] هِيَ أَمْراً دَائِماً إِنَّمَا هِيَ شَهْوَةٌ يُصِيبُهَا إِذَا أَرَادَ وَيُمْكِنُهُ تَعْجِيلُهَا وَتَأْخِيرُهَا الأَيَّامَ الثَّلاثَةَ وَالأَقَلَّ وَالأَكْثَرَ وَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ هَكَذَا.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالْغُسْلِ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ وَلَمْ يُؤْمَرُوا بِالْغُسْلِ مِنَ الْخَلاءِ وَهُوَأَنْجَسُ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ وَأَقْذَرُ قِيلَ مِنْ أَجْلِ أَنَّ الْجَنَابَةَ مِنْ نَفْسِ الإِنْسَانِ وَهُوَشَيْءٌ يَخْرُجُ مِنْ جَمِيعِ جَسَدِهِ وَالْخَلاءُ لَيْسَ هُوَمِنْ نَفْسِ الإِنْسَانِ إِنَّمَا هُوَغِذَاءٌ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ بَابٍ وَيَخْرُجُ مِنْ بَابٍ.فَإِنْ قَالَ أَخْبِرْنِي عَنِ الأَذَانِ لِمَ أُمِرُوا بِهِ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ مِنْهَا أَنْ يَكُونَ تَذْكِيراً لِلسَّاهِي وَتَنْبِيهاً لِلْغَافِلِ وَتَعْرِيفاً لِمَنْ جَهِلَ الْوَقْتَ وَاشْتَغَلَ عَنِ الصَّلاةِ وَلِيَكُونَ ذَلِكَ دَاعِياً إِلَى عِبَادَةِ الْخَالِقِ مُرَغِّباً فِيهَا مُقِرّاً لَهُ بِالتَّوْحِيدِ مُجَاهِراً بِالإِيمَانِ مُعْلِناً بِالإِسْلامِ مُؤَذِّناً لِمَنْ نَسِيَهَا وَإِنَّمَا يُقَالُ مُؤَذِّنٌ لانَّهُ يُؤَذِّنُ بِالصَّلاةِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ بُدِئَ فِيهِ بِالتَّكْبِيرِ قَبْلَ التَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّهْلِيلِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ قِيلَ لأنَّهُ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَبْدَأَ بِذِكْرِهِ وَاسْمِهِ لانَّ اسْمَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى فِي التَّكْبِيرِ فِي أَوَّلِ الْحَرْفِ وَفِي التَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّهْلِيلِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ اسْمُ اللَّهِ فِي آخِرِ الْحَرْفِ فَبُدِئَ بِالْحَرْفِ الَّذِي اسْمُ اللَّهِ فِي أَوَّلِهِ لا فِي آخِرِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى قِيلَ لانْ يَكُونَ مُكَرَّراً فِي آذَانِ الْمُسْتَمِعِينَ مُؤَكَّداً عَلَيْهِمْ إِنْ سَهَا أَحَدٌ عَنِ الأَوَّلِ لَمْ يَسْهُ عَنِ الثَّانِي وَلانَّ الصَّلاةَ رَكْعَتَانِ رَكْعَتَانِ فَلِذَلِكَ جُعِلَ الأَذَانُ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّكْبِيرُ فِي أَوَّلِ الأَذَانِ أَرْبَعاً قِيلَ لانَّ أَوَّلَ الأَذَانِ إِنَّمَا يَبْدُو [يُبْدَأُ] غَفْلَةً وَلَيْسَ قَبْلَهُ كَلامٌ يَتَنَبَّهُ الْمُسْتَمِعُ لَهُ فَجُعِلَ ذَلِكَ تَنْبِيهاً لِلْمُسْتَمِعِينَ لِمَا بَعْدَهُ فِي الأَذَانِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَعَلَ بَعْدَ التَّكْبِيرِ شَهَادَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لانَّ أَوَّلَ الإِيمَانِ التَّوْحِيدُ وَالإِقْرَارُ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ بِالْوَحْدَانِيَّةِ وَالثَّانِيَ الإِقْرَارُ بِالرَّسُولِ بِالرِّسَالَةِ وَأَنَّ طَاعَتَهُمَاوَمَعْرِفَتَهُمَا مَقْرُونَتَانِ وَأَنَّ أَصْلَ الإِيمَانِ إِنَّمَا هُوَالشَّهَادَةُ فَجَعَلَ شَهَادَتَيْنِ فِي الأَذَانِ كَمَا جَعَلَ فِي سَائِرِ الْحُقُوقِ شَهَادَتَيْنِ فَإِذَا أُقِرَّ لِلَّهِ بِالْوَحْدَانِيَّةِ وَأُقِرَّ لِلرَّسُولِ بِالرِّسَالَةِ فَقَدْ أُقِرَّ بِجُمْلَةِ الإِيمَانِ لانَّ أَصْلَ الإِيمَانِ إِنَّمَا هُوَالإِقْرَارُ بِاللَّهِ وَبِرَسُولِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ بَعْدَ الشَّهَادَتَيْنِ الدُّعَاءُ إِلَى الصَّلاةِ قِيلَ لانَّ الأَذَانَ إِنَّمَا وُضِعَ لِمَوْضِعِ الصَّلاةِ وَإِنَّمَا هُوَنِدَاءٌ إِلَى الصَّلاةِ فَجُعِلَ النِّدَاءُ إِلَى الصَّلاةِ فِي وَسَطِ الأَذَانِ فَقَدَّمَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ قَبْلَهَا أَرْبَعاً التَّكْبِيرَتَيْنِ وَالشَّهَادَتَيْنِ وَأَخَّرَ بَعْدَهَا أَرْبَعاً يَدْعُو إِلَى الْفَلاحِ حَثّاً عَلَى الْبِرِّ وَالصَّلاةِ ثُمَّ دَعَا إِلَى خَيْرِ الْعَمَلِ مُرَغِّباً فِيهَا وَفِي عَمَلِهَا وَفِي أَدَائِهَا ثُمَّ نَادَى بِالتَّكْبِيرِ وَالتَّهْلِيلِ لِيُتِمَّ بَعْدَهَا أَرْبَعاً كَمَا أَتَمَّ قَبْلَهَا أَرْبَعاً وَلِيَخْتِمَ كَلامَهُ بِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى كَمَا فَتَحَهُ بِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ آخِرُهَا التَّهْلِيلَ وَلَمْ يُجْعَلْ آخِرُهَا التَّكْبِيرَ كَمَا جُعِلَ فِي أَوَّلِهَا التَّكْبِيرُ.قِيلَ لانَّ التَّهْلِيلَ اسْمُ اللَّهِ فِي آخِرِهِ فَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَنْ يَخْتِمَ الْكَلامَ بِاسْمِهِ كَمَا فَتَحَهُ بِاسْمِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يُجْعَلْ بَدَلَ التَّهْلِيلِ التَّسْبِيحُ أَوِ التَّحْمِيدُ وَاسْمُ اللَّهِ فِي آخِرِهِمَا قِيلَ لانَّ التَّهْلِيلَ هُوَإِقْرَارٌ لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى بِالتَّوْحِيدِ وَخَلْعِ الأَنْدَادِ مِنْ دُونِ اللَّهِ وَهُوَأَوَّلُ الإِيمَانِ وَأَعْظَمُ التَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ بُدِئَ فِي الاسْتِفْتَاحِ وَالرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ وَالْقِيَامِ وَالْقُعُودِ بِالتَّكْبِيرِ قِيلَ لِلْعِلَّةِ الَّتِي ذَكَرْنَاهَا فِي الأَذَانِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَعَلَ الدُّعَاءَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى قَبْلَ الْقِرَاءَةِ وَلِمَ جَعَلَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ الْقُنُوتَ بَعْدَ الْقِرَاءَةِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَفْتَحَ قِيَامَهُ لِرَبِّهِ وَعِبَادَتَهُ بِالتَّحْمِيدِ وَالتَّقْدِيسِ وَالرَّغْبَةِ وَالرَّهْبَةِ وَيَخْتِمَهُ بِمِثْلِ ذَلِكَ لِيَكُونَ فِي الْقِيَامِ عِنْدَ الْقُنُوتِ طُولٌ فَأَحْرَى أَنْ يُدْرِكَ الْمُدْرِكُ الرُّكُوعَ فَلا تَفُوتَهُ الرَّكْعَةُ فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالْقِرَاءَةِ فِي الصَّلاةِ قِيلَ لِئَلا يَكُونَ الْقُرْآنُ مَهْجُوراً مُضَيَّعاً وَلِيَكُونَ مَحْفُوظاً فَلا يَضْمَحِلَّ وَلا يُجْهَلَ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ بُدِئَ بِالْحَمْدِ فِي كُلِّ قِرَاءَةٍ دُونَ سَائِرِ السُّوَرِ قِيلَ لأنَّهُ لَيْسَ شَيْءٌ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ وَالْكَلامِ جُمِعَ فِيهِ مِنْ جَـوَامِعِ الْخَيْرِ وَالْحِـكْمَةِ مَـا جُمِعَ فِي سُورَةِ الْحَمْدِ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ قَوْلَهُ(الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ) إِنَّمَا هُوَ أَدَاءٌ لِمَا أَوْجَبَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَلَى خَلْقِهِ مِنَ الشُّكْرِ وَشُكْرٌ لِمَا وَفَّقَ عَبْدَهُ لِلْخَيْرِ.(رَبِّ الْعالَمِينَ) تَمْجِيدٌ لَهُ وَتَحْمِيدٌ وَإِقْرَارٌ بِأَنَّهُ هُوَ الْخَالِقُ الْمَالِكُ لا غَيْرُهُ.(الرَّحْمنِ الرَّحِيمِ) اسْتِعْطَافٌ وَذِكْرٌ لآِلائِهِ وَنَعْمَائِهِ عَلَى جَمِيعِ خَلْقِهِ.(مالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ) إِقْرَارٌ بِالْبَعْثِ وَالْحِسَابِ وَالُْمجَازَاةِ وَإِيجَابٌ لَهُ مُلْكَ الآْخِرَةِ كَمَا أَوْجَبَ لَهُ مُلْكَ الدُّنْيَا.(إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ) رَغْبَةٌ وَتَقَرُّبٌ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَإِخْلاصٌ بِالْعَمَلِ لَهُ دُونَ غَيْرِهِ.(وَإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ) اسْتِزَادَةٌ مِنْ تَوْفِيقِهِ وَعِبَادَتِهِ وَاسْتِدَامَةٌ لِمَا أَنْعَمَ عَلَيْهِ وَنَصَرَهُ.(إهْدِنَا الصِّراطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ) اسْتِرْشَادٌ لادَبِهِ وَاعْتِصَامٌ بِحَبْلِهِ وَاسْتِزَادَةٌ فِي الْمَعْرِفَةِ بِرَبِّهِ وَبِعَظَمَتِهِ وَكِبْرِيَائِهِ.(صِراطَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ) تَوْكِيدٌ فِي السُّؤَالِ وَالرَّغْبَةِ وَذِكْرٌ لِمَا قَدْ تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ نِعَمِهِ عَلَى أَوْلِيَائِهِ وَرَغْبَةٌ فِي ذَلِكَ النِّعَمِ.(غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ) اسْتِعَاذَةٌ مِنْ أَنْ يَكُونَ مِنَ الْمُعَانِدِينَ الْكَافِرِينَ الْمُسْتَخِفِّينَ بِهِ وَبِأَمْرِهِ وَنَهْيِهِ.(وَلا الضَّالِّينَ) اعْتِصَامٌ مِنْ أَنْ يَكُونَ مِنَ الضَّالِّينَ الَّذِينَ ضَلُّوا عَنْ سَبِيلِهِ مِنْ غَيْرِ مَعْرِفَةٍ وَهُمْ يَحْسَبُونَ أَنَّهُمْ يُحْسِنُونَ صُنْعاً.فَقَدِ اجْتَمَعَ فِيهِ مِنْ جَوَامِعِ الْخَيْرِ وَالْحِكْمَةِ فِي أَمْرِ الآْخِرَةِ وَالدُّنْيَا مَا لا يَجْمَعُهُ شَيْءٌ مِنَ الأَشْيَاءِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّسْبِيحُ فِي الرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنْ يَكُون الْعَبْدُ مَعَ خُضُوعِهِ وَخُشُوعِهِ وَتَعَبُّدِهِ وَتَوَرُّعِهِ وَاسْتِكَانَتِهِ وَتَذَلُّلِهِ وَتَوَاضُعِهِ وَتَقَرُّبِهِ إِلَى رَبِّهِ مُقَدِّساً لَهُ مُمَجِّداً مُسَبِّحاً مُعَظِّماً شَاكِراً لِخَالِقِهِ وَرَازِقِهِ وَلِيَسْتَعْمِلَ التَّسْبِيحَ وَالتَّحْمِيدَ كَمَا اسْتَعْمَلَ التَّكْبِيرَ وَالتَّهْلِيلَ وَلِيَشْغَلَ قَلْبَهُ وَذِهْنَهُ بِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ فَلا يَذْهَبَ بِهِ الْفِكْرُ وَالأَمَانِيُّ إِلَى غَيْرِ اللَّهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ أَصْلُ الصَّلاةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَلِمَ زِيدَ عَلَى بَعْضِهَا رَكْعَةٌ وَعَلَى بَعْضِهَا رَكْعَتَانِ وَلَمْ يُزَدْ عَلَى بَعْضِهَا شَيْءٌ قِيلَ لانَّ أَصْلَ الصَّلاةِ إِنَّمَا هِيَ رَكْعَةٌ وَاحِدَةٌ لانَّ أَصْلَ الْعَدَدِ وَاحِدٌ فَإِذَا نَقَصَتْ مِنْ وَاحِدٍ فَلَيْسَتْ هِيَ صَلاةً فَعَلِمَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنَّ الْعِبَادَ لا يُؤَدُّونَ تِلْكَ الرَّكْعَةَ الْوَاحِدَةَ الَّتِي لا صَلاةَ أَقَلُّ مِنْهَا بِكَمَالِهَا وَتَمَامِهَا وَالإِقْبَالِ عَلَيْهَا فَقَرَنَ إِلَيْهَا رَكْعَةً لِيَتِمَّ بِالثَّانِيَةِ مَا نَقَصَ مِنَ الأُولَى فَفَرَضَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَصْلَ الصَّلاةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ عَلِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ أَنَّ الْعِبَادَ لا يُؤَدُّونَ هَاتَيْنِ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بِتََمامِ مَا أُمِرُوا بِهِ وَكَمَالِهِ فَضَمَّ إِلَى الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ وَالْعِشَاءِ الآْخِرَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ لِيَكُونَ فِيهِمَا تَمَامُ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ ثُمَّ عَلِمَ أَنَّ صَلاةَ الْمَغْرِبِ يَكُونُ شُغُلُ النَّاسِ فِي وَقْتِهَا أَكْثَرَ لِلانْصِرَافِ إِلَى الأَوْطَانِ وَالأَكْلِ وَالْوُضُوءِ وَالتَّهْيِئَةِ لِلْمَبِيتِ فَزَادَ فِيهَا رَكْعَةً وَاحِدَةً لِيَكُونَ أَخَفَّ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلانْ تَصِيرَ رَكَعَاتُ الصَّلاةِ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ فَرْداً ثُمَّ تَرَكَ الْغَدَاةَ عَلَى حَالِهَا لانَّ الاشْتِغَالَ فِي وَقْتِهَا أَكْثَرُ وَالْمُبَادَرَةَ إِلَى الْحَوَائِجِ فِيهَا أَعَمُّ وَلانَّ الْقُلُوبَ فِيهَا أَخْلَى مِنَ الْفِكْرِ لِقِلَّةِ مُعَامَلاتِ النَّاسِ بِاللَّيْلِ وَلِقِلَّةِ الأَخْذِ وَالإِعْطَاءِ فَالإِنْسَانُ فِيهَا أَقْبَلُ عَلَى صَلاتِهِ مِنْهُ فِي غَيْرِهَا مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ لانَّ الْفِكْرَ أَقَلُّ لِعَدَمِ الْعَمَلِ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّكْبِيرُ فِي الاسْتِفْتَاحِ سَبْعَ مَرَّاتٍ قِيلَ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ ذَلِكَ لانَّ التَّكْبِيرَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى الَّتِي هِيَ الأَصْلُ كُلَّهُ سَبْعُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ تَكْبِيرَةِ الاسْتِفْتَاحِ وَتَكْبِيرَةِ الرُّكُوعِ وَتَكْبِيرَتَيِ السُّجُودِ وَتَكْبِيرَةٍ أَيْضاً لِلرُّكُوعِ وَتَكْبِيرَتَيْنِ لِلسُّجُودِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ الإِنْسَانُ أَوَّلَ الصَّلاةِ سَبْعَ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ فَقَدْ أَحْرَزَ التَّكْبِيرَ كُلَّهُ فَإِنْ سَهَا فِي شَيْءٍ مِنْهَا أَوْ تَرَكَهَا لَمْ يَدْخُلْ عَلَيْهِ نَقْصٌ فِي صَلاتِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَعَلَ رَكْعَةً وَسَجْدَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لانَّ الرُّكُوعَ مِنْ فِعْلِ الْقِيَامِ وَالسُّجُودَ مِنْ فِعْلِ الْقُعُودِ وَصَلاةَ الْقَاعِدِ عَلَى النِّصْفِ مِنْ صَلاةِ الْقِيَامِ فَضُوعِفَ السُّجُودُ لِيَسْتَوِيَ بِالرُّكُوعِ فَلا يَكُونَ بَيْنَهُمَا تَفَاوُتٌ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ إِنَّمَا هِيَ رُكُوعٌ وَسُجُودٌ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّشَهُّدُ بَعْدَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ كَمَا قُدِّمَ قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ الأَذَانُ وَالدُّعَاءُ وَالْقِرَاءَةُ فَكَذَلِكَ أَيْضاً أُمِرَ بَعْدَهَا بِالتَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ وَالدُّعَاءِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّسْلِيمُ تَحْلِيلَ الصَّلاةِ وَلَمْ يُجْعَلْ بَدَلُهُ تَكْبِيراً أَوْ تَسْبِيحاً أَوْ ضَرْباً آخَرَ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَمَّا كَانَ فِي الدُّخُولِ فِي الصَّلاةِ تَحْرِيمُ الْكَلامِ لِلْمَخْلُوقِينَ وَالتَّوَجُّهُ إِلَى الْخَالِقِ كَانَ تَحْلِيلُهَا كَلامَ الَْمخْلُوقِينَ وَالانْتِقَالَ عَنْهَا وَابْتِدَاءُ الَْمخْلُوقِينَ بِالْكَلامِ إِنَّمَا هُوَبِالتَّسْلِيمِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ الْقِرَاءَةُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ وَالتَّسْبِيحُ فِي الأُخْرَيَيْنِ.قِيلَ لِلْفَرْقِ بَيْنَ مَا فَرَضَهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ مِنْ عِنْدِهِ وَمَا فَرَضَهُ مِنْ عِنْدِ رَسُولِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتِ الْجَمَاعَةُ قِيلَ لانْ لا يَكُونَ الإِخْلاصُ وَالتَّوْحِيدُ وَالإِسْلامُ وَالْعِبَادَةُ لِلَّهِ إِلا ظَاهِراً مَكْشُوفاً مَشْهُوداً لانَّ فِي إِظْهَارِهِ حُجَّةً عَلَى أَهْلِ الشَّرْقِ وَالْغَرْبِ لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلِيَكُونَ الْمُنَافِقُ الْمُسْتَخِفُّ مُؤَدِّياً لِمَا أَقَرَّ بِهِ يُظْهِرُ الإِسْلامَ وَالْمُرَاقَبَةَ وَلِتَكُونَ شَهَادَاتُ النَّاسِ بِالإِسْلامِ بَعْضِهِمْ لِبَعْضٍ جَائِزَةً مُمْكِنَةً مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ الْمُسَاعَدَةِ عَلَى الْبِرِّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَالزَّجْرِ عَنْ كَثِيرٍ مِنْ مَعَاصِي اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ الْجَهْرُ فِي بَعْضِ الصَّلاةِ وَلَمْ يُجْعَلْ فِي بَعْضٍ قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلَوَاتِ الَّتِي يُجْهَرُ فِيهَا إِنَّمَا هِيَ صَلَوَاتٌ تُصَلَّى فِي أَوْقَاتٍ مُظْلِمَةٍ فَوَجَبَ أَنْ يُجْهَرَ فِيهَا لانْ يَمُرَّ الْمَارُّ فَيَعْلَمَ أَنَّ هَاهُنَا جَمَاعَةً فَإِنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ صَلَّى وَلانَّهُ إِنْ لَمْ يَرَ جَمَاعَةً تُصَلِّي سَمِعَ وَعَلِمَ ذَلِكَ مِنْ جِهَةِ السَّمَاعِ وَالصَّلاتَانِ اللَّتَانِ لا يُجْهَرُ فِيهِمَا فَإِنَّهُمَا بِالنَّهَارِ وَفِي أَوْقَاتٍ مُضِيئَةٍ فَهِيَ تُدْرَكُ مِنْ جِهَةِ الرُّؤْيَةِ فَلا يَحْتَاجُ فِيهَا إِلَى السَّمَاعِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتِ الصَّلَوَاتُ فِي هَذِهِ الأَوْقَاتِ وَلَمْ تُقَدَّمْ وَلَمْ تُؤَخَّرْ قِيلَ لانَّ الأَوْقَاتَ الْمَشْهُورَةَ الْمَعْلُومَةَ الَّتِي تَعُمُّ أَهْلَ الأَرْضِ فَيَعْرِفُهَا الْجَاهِلُ وَالْعَالِمُ أَرْبَعَةٌ غُرُوبُ الشَّمْسِ مَعْرُوفٌ تَجِبُ عِنْدَهُ الْمَغْرِبُ وَسُقُوطُ الشَّفَقِ مَشْهُورٌ تَجِبُ عِنْدَهُ الْعِشَاءُ الآْخِرَةُ وَطُلُوعُ الْفَجْرِ مَشْهُورٌ مَعْلُومٌ، تَجِبُ عِنْدَهُ الْغَدَاةُ، وَزَوَالُ الشَّمْسِ مَشْهُورٌ مَعْلُومٌ، تَجِبُ عِنْدَهُ الظُّهْرُوَلَمْ يَكُنْ لِلْعَصْرِ وَقْتٌ مَعْرُوفٌ مَشْهُورٌ مِثْلُ هَذِهِ الأَوْقَاتِ الأَرْبَعَةِ فَجُعِلَ وَقْتُهَا عِنْدَ الْفَرَاغِ مِنَ الصَّلاةِ الَّتِي قَبْلَهَا.وَعِلَّةٌ أُخْرَى أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَحَبَّ أَن يَبْدَأَ النَّاسُ فِي كُلِّ عَمَلٍ أَوَّلاً بِطَاعَتِهِ وَعِبَادَتِهِ فَأَمَرَهُمْ أَوَّلَ النَّهَارِ أَنْ يَبْدَءُوا بِعِبَادَتِهِ ثُمَّ يَنْتَشِرُوا فِيَما أَحَبُّوا مِنْ مَرَمَّةِ دُنْيَاهُمْ فَأَوْجَبَ صَلاةَ الْغَدَاةِ عَلَيْهِمْ فَإِذَا كَانَ نِصْفُ النَّهَارِ وَتَرَكُوا مَا كَانُوا فِيهِ مِنَ الشُّغُلِ وَهُوَوَقْتٌ يَضَعُ النَّاسُ فِيهِ ثِيَابَهُمْ وَيَسْتَرِيحُونَ وَيَشْتَغِلُونَ بِطَعَامِهِمْ وَقَيْلُولَتِهِمْ فَأَمَرَهُمْ أَنْ يَبْدَءُوا أَوَّلاً بِذِكْرِهِ وَعِبَادَتِهِ فَأَوْجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الظُّهْرَ ثُمَّ يَتَفَرَّغُوا لِمَا أَحَبُّوا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَإِذَا قَضَوْا وَطَرَهُمْ وَأَرَادُوا الانْتِشَارَ فِي الْعَمَلِ لآِخِرِ النَّهَارِ بَدَءُوا أَيْضاً بِعِبَادَتِهِ ثُمَّ صَارُوا إِلَى مَا أَحَبُّوا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَأَوْجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْعَصْرَ ثُمَّ يَنْتَشِرُونَ فِيَما شَاءُوا مِنْ مَرَمَّةِ دُنْيَاهُمْ فَإِذَا جَاءَ اللَّيْلُ وَوَضَعُوا زِينَتَهُمْ وَعَادُوا إِلَى أَوْطَانِهِمْ ابْتَدَءُوا أَوَّلاً بِعِبَادَةِ رَبِّهِمْ ثُمَّ يَتَفَرَّغُونَ لِمَا أَحَبُّوا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَأَوْجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْمَغْرِبَ فَإِذَا جَاءَ وَقْتُ النَّوْمِ وَفَرَغُوا مِمَّا كَانُوا بِهِ مُشْتَغِلِينَ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَبْدَءُوا أَوَّلاً بِعِبَادَتِهِ وَطَاعَتِهِ ثُمَّ يَصِيرُونَ إِلَى مَا شَاءُوا أَنْ يَصِيرُوا إِلَيْهِ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَيَكُونُوا قَدْ بَدَءُوا فِي كُلِّ عَمَلٍ بِطَاعَتِهِ وَعِبَادَتِهِ فَأَوْجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْعَتَمَةَ فَإِذَا فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ لَمْ يَنْسَوْهُ وَلَمْ يَغْفُلُوا عَنْهُ وَلَمْ تَقْسُ قُلُوبُهُمْ وَلَمْ تَقِلَّ رَغْبَتُهُمْ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ إِذَا لَمْ يَكُنْ لِلْعَصْرِ وَقْتٌ مَشْهُورٌ مِثْلُ تِلْكَ الأَوْقَاتِ أَوْجَبَهَا بَيْنَ الظُّهْرِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ وَلَمْ يُوجِبْهَا بَيْنَ الْعَتَمَةِ وَالْغَدَاةِ أَوْ بَيْنَ الْغَدَاةِ وَالظُّهْرِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَيْسَ وَقْتٌ عَلَى النَّاسِ أَخَفَّ وَلا أَيْسَرَ وَلا أَحْرَى أَنْ يَعُمَّ فِيهِ الضَّعِيفَ وَالْقَوِيَّ بِهَذِهِ الصَّلاةِ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَقْتِ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ النَّاسَ عَامَّتَهُمْ يَشْتَغِلُونَ فِي أَوَّلِ النَّهَارِ بِالتِّجَارَاتِ وَالْمُعَامَلاتِ وَالذَّهَابِ فِي الْحَوَائِجِ وَإِقَامَةِ الأَسْوَاقِ فَأَرَادَ أَنْ لا يَشْغَلَهُمْ عَنْ طَلَبِ مَعَاشِهِمْ وَمَصْلَحَةِ دُنْيَاهُمْ.وَلَيْسَ يَقْدِرُ الْخَلْقُ كُلُّهُمْ عَلَى قِيَامِ اللَّيْلِ وَلا يَشْعُرُونَ بِهِ وَلا يَنْتَبِهُونَ لِوَقْتِهِ لَوْ كَانَ وَاجِباًوَلا يُمْكِنُهُمْ ذَلِكَ فَخَفَّفَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَنْهُمْ وَلَمْ يَجْعَلْهَا فِي أَشَدِّ الأَوْقَاتِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَكِنْ جَعَلَهَا فِي أَخَفِّ الأَوْقَاتِ عَلَيْهِمْ كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ بِكُمُ الْيُسْرَ وَلا يُرِيدُ بِكُمُ الْعُسْر.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ يُرْفَعُ الْيَدَانِ فِي التَّكْبِيرِ قِيلَ لانَّ رَفْعَ الْيَدَيْنِ هُوَضَرْبٌ مِنَ الابْتِهَالِ وَالتَّبَتُّلِ وَالتَّضَرُّعِ فَأَوْجَبَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ الْعَبْدُ فِي وَقْتِ ذِكْرِهِ مُتَبَتِّلاً مُتَضَرِّعاً مُبْتَهِلاً وَلانَّ فِي وَقْتِ رَفْعِ الْيَدَيْنِ إِحْضَارَ النِّيَّةِ وَإِقْبَالَ الْقَلْبِ عَلَى مَا قَالَ وَقَصَدَ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ صَلاةُ السُّنَّةِ أَرْبَعاً وَثَلاثِينَ رَكْعَةً قِيلَ لانَّ الْفَرِيضَةَ سَبْعَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً فَجُعِلَتِ السُّنَّةُ مِثْلَيِ الْفَرِيضَةِ كَمَالاً لِلْفَرِيضَةِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ صَلاةُ السُّنَّةِ فِي أَوْقَاتٍ مُخْتَلِفَةٍ وَلَمْ تُجْعَلْ فِي وَقْتٍ وَاحِدٍ قِيلَ لانَّ أَفْضَلَ الأَوْقَاتِ ثَلاثَةٌ عِنْدَ زَوَالِ الشَّمْسِ وَبَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَبِالأَسْحَارِ فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ يُصَلَّى لَهُ فِي كُلِّ هَذِهِ الأَوْقَاتِ الثَّلاثَةِ لانَّهُ إِذَا فُرِّقَتِ السُّنَّةُ فِي أَوْقَاتٍ شَتَّى كَانَ أَدَاؤُهَا أَيْسَرَ وَأَخَفَّ مِنْ أَنْ تُجْمَعَ كُلُّهَا فِي وَقْتٍ وَاحِدٍ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ صَارَتْ صَلاةُ الْجُمُعَةِ إِذَا كَانَتْ مَعَ الإِمَامِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَإِذَا كَانَتْ بِغَيْرِ إِمَامٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ شَتَّى مِنْهَا أَنَّ النَّاسَ يَتَخَطَّوْنَ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ مِنْ بُعْدٍ فَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يُخَفِّفَ عَنْهُمْ لِمَوْضِعِ التَّعَبِ الَّذِي صَارُوا إِلَيْهِ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الإِمَامَ يَحْبِسُهُمْ لِلْخُطْبَةِ وَهُمْ مُنْتَظِرُونَ لِلصَّلاةِ وَمَنِ انْتَظَرَ الصَّلاةَ فَهُوَفِي صَلاةٍ فِي حُكْمِ الَّتمَامِ.وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الصَّلاةَ مَعَ الإِمَامِ أَتَمُّ وَأَكْمَلُ لِعِلْمِهِ وَفِقْهِهِ وَعَدْلِهِ وَفَضْلِهِ وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الْجُمُعَةَ عِيدٌ وَصَلاةَ الْعِيدِ رَكْعَتَانِ وَلَمْ تُقْصَرْ لِمَكَانِ الْخُطْبَتَيْنِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتِ الْخُطْبَةُ قِيلَ لانَّ الْجُمُعَةَ مَشْهَدٌ عَامٌّ فَأَرَادَ أَنْ يَكُونَ الإِمَامُ سَبَباً لِمَوْعِظَتِهِمْ وَتَرْغِيبِهِمْ فِي الطَّاعَةِ وَتَرْهِيبِهِمْ مِن الْمَعْصِيَةِ وَتَوْفِيقِهِمْ عَلَى مَا أَرَادَ مِنْ مَصْلَحَةِ دِينِهِمْ وَدُنْيَاهُمْ وَيُخْبِرُهُمْ بِمَا وَرَدَ عَلَيْهِمْ مِنَ الآْفَاتِ وَمِنَ الأَهْوَالِ الَّتِي لَهُمْ فِيهَا الْمَضَرَّةُ وَالْمَنْفَعَةُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ خُطْبَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لانْ يَكُونَ وَاحِدَةٌ لِلثَّنَاءِ وَالَّتمْجِيدِ وَالتَّقْدِيسِ لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالأُخْرَى لِلْحَوَائِجِ وَالإِعْذَارِ وَالإِنْذَارِ وَالدُّعَاءِ وَمَا يُرِيدُ أَنْ يُعَلِّمَهُمْ مِنْ أَمْرِهِ وَنَهْيِهِ مَا فِيهِ الصَّلاحُ وَالْفَسَادُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتِ الْخُطْبَةُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ قَبْلَ الصَّلاةِ وَجُعِلَتْ فِي الْعِيدَيْنِ بَعْدَ الصَّلاةِ قِيلَ لانَّ الْجُمُعَةَ أَمْرٌ دَائِمٌ وَتَكُونُ فِي الشَّهْرِ مِرَاراً وَفِي السَّنَةِ كَثِيراً فَإِذَا كَثُرَ ذَلِكَ عَلَى النَّاسِ مَلُّوا وَتَرَكُوا وَلَمْ يُقِيمُوا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقُوا عَنْهُ فَجُعِلَتْ قَبْلَ الصَّلاةِ لِيُحْتَبَسُوا عَلَى الصَّلاةِ وَلا يَتَفَرَّقُوا وَلا يَذْهَبُوا وَأَمَّا الْعِيدَيْنِ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَفِي السَّنَةِ مَرَّتَيْنِ وَهُوَأَعْظَمُ مِنَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَالزِّحَامُ فِيهِ أَكْثَرُ وَالنَّاسُ فِيهِ أَرْغَبُ فَإِنْ تَفَرَّقَ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ بَقِيَ عَامَّتُهُمْ وَلَيْسَ هُوَبِكَثِيرٍ فَيَمَلُّوا وَيَسْتَخِفُّوا بِهِ.قالَ مُصَنِّفُ هذا الْكِتابرحمه الله: جاءَ هذا الخَبَرُ هكَذا وَالْخُطْبَتَانِ فِي الْجُمُعَةِ وَالْعِيدَيْنِ بَعْدَ الصَّلاةِ لانَّهُمَا بِمَنْزِلَةِ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُخْرَاوَيْنِ وَأَوَّلُ مَنْ قَدَّمَ الْخُطْبَتَيْنِ عُثَْمـانُ بْنُ عَفَّـانَلأنَّهُ لَمَّا أَحْدَثَ مَا أَحْدَثَ لَمْ يَكُنِ النَّاسُ يَقِفُونَ عَلَى خُطْبَتِهِ وَيَقُولُونَ: مَا نَصْنَعُ بِمَوَاعِظِهِ وَقَدْ أَحْدَثَ مَا أَحْدَثَ فَقَدَّمَ الْخُطْبَتَيْنِ لِيَقِفَ النَّاسُ انْتِظَاراً لِلصَّلاةِ فَلا يَتَفَرَّقُوا عَنْهُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَتِ الْجُمُعَةُ عَلَى مَنْ يَكُونُ عَلَى فَرْسَخَيْنِ لا أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِك؟ قِيلَ لانَّ مَا يُقَصَّرُ فِيهِ الصَّلاةُ بَرِيدَانِ ذَاهِباً أَوْ بَرِيدٌ ذَاهِباً وَجَائِياً وَالْبَرِيدُ أَرْبَعَةُ فَرَاسِخَ فَوَجَبَتِ الْجُمُعَةُ عَلَى مَنْ هُوَعَلَى نِصْفِ الْبَرِيدِ الَّذِي يَجِبُ فِيهِ التَّقْصِيرُ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ يَجِيءُ فَرْسَخَيْنِ وَيَذْهَبُ فَرْسَخَيْنِ فَذَلِكَ أَرْبَعَةُ فَرَاسِخَ وَهُوَنِصْفُ طَرِيقِ الْمُسَافِرِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ زِيدَ فِي صَلاةِ السُّنَّةِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ قِيلَ تَعْظِيماً لِذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ وَتَفْرِقَةً بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ سَائِرِ الأَيَّامِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ قُصِّرَتِ الصَّلاةُ فِي السَّفَرِ قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ الْمَفْرُوضَةَ أَوَّلاً إِنَّمَا هِيَ عَشْرُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَالسَّبْعُ إِنَّمَا زِيدَتْ فِيهَا بَعْدُ فَخَفَّفَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ تِلْكَ الزِّيَادَةَ لِمَوْضِعِ سَفَرِهِ وَتَعَبِهِ وَنَصَبِهِ وَاشْتِغَالِهِ بِأَمْرِ نَفْسِهِ وَظَعْنِهِ وَإِقَامَتِهِ لِئَلا يَشْتَغِلَ عَمَّا لا بُدَّ لَهُ مِنْ مَعِيشَتِهِ رَحْمَةً مِنَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَتَعَطُّفاً عَلَيْهِ إِلا صَلاةَ الْمَغْرِبِ فَإِنَّهَا لَمْ تُقَصَّرْ لانَّهَا صَلاةٌ مُقَصَّرَةٌ فِي الأَصْلِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ يَجِبُ التَّقْصِيرُ فِي ثَمَانِيَةِ فَرَاسِخَ لا أَقَلَّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَلا أَكْثَرَ.قِيلَ لانَّ ثَمَانِيَةَ فَرَاسِخَ مَسِيرَةُ يَوْمٍ لِلْعَامَّةِ وَالْقَوَافِلِ وَالأَثْقَالِ فَوَجَبَ التَّقْصِيرُ فِي مَسِيرَةِ يَوْمٍ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ التَّقْصِيرُ فِي مَسِيرَةِ يَوْمٍ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ فِي مَسِيرَةِ يَوْمٍ لَمَا وَجَبَ فِي مَسِيرَةِ سَنَةٍ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ يَكُونُ بَعْدَ هَذَا الْيَوْمِ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَنَظِيرُ هَذَا الْيَوْمِ فَلَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ فِي هَذَا الْيَوْمِ لَمَا وَجَبَ فِي نَظِيرِهِ إِذَا كَانَ نَظِيرُهُ مِثْلَهُ لا فَرْقَ بَيْنَهُمَا.فَإِنْ قَالَ قَدْ يَخْتَلِفُ السَّيْرُ فَلِمَ جَعَلْتَ أَنْتَ مَسِيرَةَ يَوْمٍ ثَمَانِيَةَ فَرَاسِخَ قِيلَ لانَّ ثَمَانِيَةَ فَرَاسِخَ هِيَ مَسِيرُ الْجِمَالِ وَالْقَوَافِلِ وَهُوَالسَّيْرُ الَّذِي يَسِيرُهُ الْجَمَّالُونَ وَالْمُكَارُون.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ تُرِكَ تَطَوُّعُ النَّهَارِ وَلا يُتْرَكُ تَطَوُّعُ اللَّيْلِ قِيلَ لانَّ كُلَّ صَلاةٍ لا تَقْصِيرَ فِيهَا فَلا تَقْصِيرَ فِي تَطَوُّعِهَا وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ الْمَغْرِبَ لا تَقْصِيرَ فِيهَا فَلا تَقْصِيرَ فِيَما بَعْدَهَا مِنَ التَّطَوُّعِ وَكَذَلِكَ الْغَدَاةُ لا تَقْصِيرَ فِيَما قَبْلَهَا مِنَ التَّطَوُّعِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَمَا بَالُ الْعَتَمَةِ مُقَصَّرَةٌ وَلَيْسَ تُتْرَكُ رَكْعَتَاهَا قِيلَ إِنَّ تِلْكَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ لَيْسَتَا مِنَ الْخَمْسِينَ وَإِنَّمَا هِيَ زِيَادَةٌ فِي الْخَمْسِينَ تَطَوُّعاً لِيُتِمَّ بِهَا بَدَلَ كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ مِنَ الْفَرِيضَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مِنَ التطوّع.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَازَ لِلْمُسَافِرِ وَالْمَرِيضِ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَا صَلاةَ اللَّيْلِ فِي أَوَّلِ اللَّيْلِ قِيلَ لاشْتِغَالِهِوَضَعْفِهِ لِيُحْرِزَ صَلاتَهُ فَيَسْتَرِيحَ الْمَرِيضُ فِي وَقْتِ رَاحَتِهِ وَيَشْتَغِلَ الْمُسَافِرُ بِأَشْغَالِهِ وَارْتِحَالِهِ وَسَفَرِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالصَّلاةِ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ قِيلَ لِيَشْفَعُوا لَهُ وَيَدْعُوا لَهُ بِالْمَغْفِرَةِ لانَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِي وَقْتٍ مِنَ الأَوْقَاتِ أَحْوَجَ إِلَى الشَّفَاعَةِ فِيهِ وَالطَّلَبِ وَالاسْتِغْفَارِ مِنْ تِلْكَ السَّاعَةِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ خَمْسُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ دُونَ أَنْ يُكَبَّرَ أَرْبَعاً أَوْ سِتّاً قِيلَ إِنَّ الْخَمْسَ إِنَّمَا أُخِذَتْ مِنَ الْخَمْسِ الصَّلَوَاتِ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِيهَا رُكُوعٌ وَسُجُودٌ قِيلَ لانَّهُ إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ بِهَذِهِ الصَّلاةِ الشَّفَاعَةَ لِهَذَا الْعَبْدِ الَّذِي قَدْ تَخَلَّى مِمَّا خَلَّفَ وَاحْتَاجَ إِلَى مَا قَدَّم.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرَ بِغُسْلِ الْمَيِّتِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ إِذَا مَاتَ كَانَ الْغَالِبُ عَلَيْهِ النَّجَاسَةَ وَالآْفَةَ وَالأَذَى فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ طَاهِراً إِذَا بَاشَرَ أَهْلَ الطَّهَارَةِ مِنَ الْمَلائِكَةِ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُ وَيُمَاسُّونَهُ فِيَما بَيْنَهُمْ نَظِيفاً مُوَجَّهاً بِهِ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلَيْسَ مِنْ مَيِّتٍ يَمُوتُ إِلا خَرَجَتْ مِنْهُ الْجَنَابَةُ فَلِذَلِكَ أَيْضاً وَجَبَ الْغُسْلُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِكَفْنِ الْمَيِّتِ قِيلَ لِيَلْقَى رَبَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ طَاهِرَ الْجَسَدِ وَلِئَلا تَبْدُوَ عَوْرَتُهُلِمَنْ يَحْمِلُهُ وَيَدْفِنُهُ وَلِئَلا يَظْهَرَ النَّاسُ عَلَى بَعْضِ حَالِهِ وَقُبْحِ مَنْظَرِهِ وَلِئَلا يَقْسُوَالْقَلْبُ مِنْ كَثْرَةِ النَّظَرِ إِلَى مِثْلِ ذَلِكَ لِلْعَاهَةِ وَالْفَسَادِ وَلِيَكُونَ أَطْيَبَ لانْفُسِ الأَحْيَاءِ وَلِئَلا يُبْغِضَهُ حَمِيمٌ فَيُلْقِيَ ذِكْرَهُ وَمَوَدَّتَهُ فَلا يَحْفَظَهُ فِيَما خَلَّفَ وَأَوْصَاهُ وَأَمَرَ بِهِ وَاجباً كان او ندباً.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِدَفْنِهِ قِيلَ لِئَلا يَظْهَرَ النَّاسُ عَلَى فَسَادِ جَسَدِهِ وَقُبْحِ مَنْظَرِهِ وَتَغَيُّرِ رِيحِهِ وَلا يَتَأَذَّى بِهِ الأَحْيَاءُ بِرِيحِهِ وَبِمَا يَدْخُلُ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الآْفَةِ وَالْفَسَادِ وَلِيَكُونَ مَسْتُوراً عَنِ الأَوْلِيَاءِ وَالأَعْدَاءِ فَلا يَشْمَتَ عَدُوٌّ وَلا يَحْزَنَ صِدِّيقٌ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرَ مَنْ يَغْسِلُهُ بِالْغُسْلِ قِيلَ لِعِلَّةِ الطَّهَارَةِ مِمَّا أَصَابَهُ مِنْ نَضْحِ الْمَيِّتِ لانَّ الْمَيِّتَ إِذَا خَرَجَ مِنْهُ الرُّوحُ بَقِيَ مِنْهُ أَكْثَرُ آفَتِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يَجِبِ الْغُسْلُ عَلَى مَنْ مَسَّ شَيْئاً مِنَ الأَمْوَاتِ غَيْرِ الإِنْسَانِ كَالطَّيْرِ وَالْبَهَائِمِ وَالسِّبَاعِ وَغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ قِيلَ لانَّ هَذِهِ الأَشْيَاءَ كُلَّهَا مُلَبَّسَةٌ رِيشاً وَصُوفاً وَشَعَراً وَوَبَراً وَهَذَا كُلُّهُ ذَكِيٌّ وَلا يَمُوتُ وَإِنَّمَا يُمَاسُّ مِنْهُ الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي هُوَذَكِيٌّ مِنَ الْحَيِّ وَالْمَيِّتِ. فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَوَّزْتُمُ الصَّلاةَ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ بِغَيْرِ وُضُوءٍ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَيْسَ فِيهَا رُكُوعٌ وَلا سُجُودٌ وَإِنَّمَا هِيَ دُعَاءٌ وَمَسْأَلَةٌ وَقَدْ يَجُوزُ أَنْ تَدْعُوَاللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَتَسْأَلَهُ عَلَى أَيِّ حَالٍ كُنْتَ وَإِنَّمَا يَجِبُ الْوُضُوءُ فِي الصَّلاةِ الَّتِي فِيهَا رُكُوعٌ وَسُجُودٌ. فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَوَّزْتُمُ الصَّلاةَ عَلَيْهِ قَبْلَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَبَعْدَ الْفَجْرِ.قِيلَ لانَّ هَذِهِ الصَّلاةَ إِنَّمَا تَجِبُ فِي وَقْتِ الْحُضُورِ وَالْعِلَّةِ وَلَيْسَتْ هِيَ مُوَقَّتَةً كَسَائِرِ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَإِنَّمَا هِيَ صَلاةٌ تَجِبُ فِي وَقْتِ حُدُوثِ الْحَدَثِ لَيْسَ لِلإِنْسَانِ فِيهِ اخْتِيَارٌ وَإِنَّمَا هُوَحَقٌّ يُؤَدَّى وَجَائِزٌ أَنْ يُؤَدَّى الْحُقُوقُ فِي أَيِّ وَقْتٍ كَانَ إِذَا لَمْ يَكُنِ الْحَقُّ مُوَقَّتاً.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ لِلْكُسُوفِ صَلاةٌ قِيلَ لانَّهُ آيَةٌ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لا يُدْرَى أَلِرَحْمَةٍ ظَهَرَتْ أَمْ لِعَذَابٍ فَأَحَبَّ النَّبِيُ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ أَنْ تَفْزَعَ أُمَّتُهُ إِلَى خَالِقِهَا وَرَاحِمِهَا عِنْدَ ذَلِكَ لِيَصْرِفَ عَنْهُمْ شَرَّهَا وَيَقِيَهُمْ مَكْرُوهَهَا كَمَا صَرَفَ عَنْ قَوْمِ يُونُسَ حِينَ تَضَرَّعُوا إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ عَشْرَ رَكَعَاتٍ قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ الَّتِي نَزَلَ فَرْضُهَا مِنَ السَّمَاءِ إِلَى الأَرْضِ أَوَّلاً فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ عَشْرُ رَكَعَاتٍ فَجُمِعَتْ تِلْكَ الرَّكَعَاتُ هَاهُنَا وَإِنَّمَا جُعِلَ فِيهَا السُّجُودُ لانَّهُ لا يَكُونُ صَلاةٌ فِيهَا رُكُوعٌ إِلا وَفِيهَا سُجُودٌ وَلانْ يَخْتِمُوا صَلاتَهُمْ أَيْضاً بِالسُّجُودِ وَالْخُضُوعِ وَإِنَّمَا جُعِلَتْ أَرْبَعَ سَجَدَاتٍ لانَّ كُلَّ صَلاةٍ نَقَصَ سُجُودُهَا مِنْ أَرْبَعِ سَجَدَاتٍ لا تَكُونُ صَلاةً لانَّ أَقَلَّ الْفَرْضِ مِنَ السُّجُودِ فِي الصَّلاةِ لا يَكُونُ إِلا عَلَى أَرْبَعِ سَجَدَاتٍ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يُجْعَلْ بَدَلُ الرُّكُوعِ سُجُوداً قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ قَائِماً أَفْضَلُ مِنَ الصَّلاةِ قَاعِداً وَلانَّ الْقَائِمَ يَرَى الْكُسُوفَ وَالانْجِلاءَ وَالسَّاجِدُ لا يَرَى.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ غُيِّرَتْ عَنْ أَصْلِ الصَّلاةِ الَّتِي افْتَرَضَهَا اللَّهُ قِيلَ لانَّهُ صَلَّى لِعِلَّة تَغَيُّرِ أَمْرٍ مِنَ الأُمُورِ وَهُوَالْكُسُوفُ فَلَمَّا تَغَيَّرَتِ الْعِلَّةُ تَغَيَّرَ الْمَعْلُولُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ يَوْمُ الْفِطْرِ الْعِيدَ قِيلَ لانْ يَكُونَ لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ مَجْمَعاً يَجْتَمِعُونَ فِيهِ وَيَبْرُزُونَ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَيَحْمَدُونَهُ عَلَى مَا مَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ فَيَكُونَ يَوْمَ عِيدٍ وَيَوْمَ اجْتَِماعٍ وَيَوْمَ فِطْرٍ وَيَوْمَ زَكَاةٍ وَيَوْمَ رَغْبَةٍ وَيَوْمَ تَضَرُّعٍ وَلانَّهُ أَوَّلُ يَوْمٍ مِنَ السَّنَةِ يَحِلُّ فِيهِ الأَكْلُ وَالشُّرْبُ لانَّ أَوَّلَ شُهُورِ السَّنَةِ عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْحَقِّ شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ فَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ لَهُمْ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ مَجْمَعٌ يَحْمَدُونَهُ فِيهِ وَيُقَدِّسُونَهُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّكْبِيرُ فِيهَا أَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ فِي غَيْرِهَا مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ قِيلَ لانَّ التَّكْبِيرَ إِنَّمَا هُوَتَعْظِيمٌ لِلَّهِ وَتَمْجِيدٌ عَلَى مَا هَدَى وَعَافَى كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلِتُكْمِلُوا الْعِدَّةَ وَلِتُكَبِّرُوا اللَّهَ عَلى ما هَداكُمْ وَلَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ فِيهَا اثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ تَكْبِيرَةً قِيلَ لانَّهُ يَكُونُ فِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ اثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ تَكْبِيرَةً فَلِذَلِكَ جُعِلَ فِيهَا اثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ تَكْبِيرَةً.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ سَبْعٌ فِي الأُولَى وَخَمْسٌ فِي الآْخِرَةِ وَلَمْ يُسَوَبَيْنَهُمَا قِيلَ لانَّ السُّنَّةَ فِي صَلاةِ الْفَرِيضَةِ أَنْ يُسْتَفْتَحَ بِسَبْعِ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ فَلِذَلِكَ بُدِئَ هَاهُنَا بِسَبْعِ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ وَجُعِلَ فِي الثَّانِيَةِ خَمْسُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ لانَّ التَّحْرِيمَ مِنَ التَّكْبِيرِ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ خَمْسُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ وَلِيَكُونَ التَّكْبِيرُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ جَمِيعاً وَتْراً وَتْراً.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالصَّوْمِ قِيلَ لِكَيْ يَعْرِفُوا أَلَمَ الْجُوعِ وَالْعَطَشِ فَيَسْتَدِلُّوا عَلَى فَقْرِ الآْخِرَةِ وَلِيَكُونَ الصَّائِمُ خَاشِعاً ذَلِيلاً مُسْتَكِيناً مَأْجُوراً مُحْتَسِباً عَارِفاً صَابِراً لِمَا أَصَابَهُ مِنَ الْجُوعِ وَالْعَطَشِ فَيَسْتَوْجِبَ الثَّوَابَ مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ الانْكِسَارِ عَنِ الشَّهَـوَاتِ وَلِيَكُونَ ذَلِـكَوَاعِظاً لَهُمْ فِي الْعَاجِلِ وَرَائِضاً لَهُمْ عَلَى أَدَاءِ مَا كَلَّفَهُمْ وَدَلِيلاً فِي الآْجِلِ وَلِيَعْرِفُوا شِدَّةَ مَبْلَغِ ذَلِكَ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْفَقْرِ وَالْمَسْكَنَةِ فِي الدُّنْيَا فَيُؤَدُّوا إِلَيْهِمْ مَا افْتَرَضَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى لَهُمْ فِي أَمْوَالِهِمْ.فَإِنْ قَالَ لِمَ جُعِلَ الصَّوْمُ فِي شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ خَاصَّةً دُونَ سَائِرِ الشُّهُورِ قِيلَ لانَّ شَهْرَ رَمَضَانَ هُوَالشَّهْرُ الَّذِي أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى فِيهِ الْقُرْآنَ وَفِيهِ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الْحَقِّ وَالْبَاطِلِ كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى شَهْرُ رَمَضانَ الَّذِي أُنْزِلَ فِيهِ الْقُرْآنُ هُدىً لِلنَّاسِ وَبَيِّناتٍ مِنَ الْهُدى وَالْفُرْقانِ وَفِيهِ نُبِّىَ مُحَمَّدٌ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ وَفِيهِ لَيْلَةُ الْقَدْرِ الَّتِي هِيَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَلْفِ شَهْرٍ وَفِيها يُفْرَقُ كُلُّ أَمْرٍ حَكِيمٍ وَهِيَ رَأْسُ السَّنَةِ يُقَدَّرُ فِيهَا مَا يَكُونُ فِي السَّنَةِ مِنْ خَيْرٍ أَوْ شَرٍّ أَوْ مَضَرَّةٍ أَوْ مَنْفَعَةٍ أَوْ رِزْقٍ أَوْ أَجَلٍ وَلِذَلِكَ سُمِّيَتْ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِصَوْمِ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ لا أَقَلَّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَلا أَكْثَرَ قِيلَ لانَّهُ قُوَّةُ الْعِبَادِ الَّتِي يُعَمُّ فِيهَا الْقَوِيُّ وَالضَّعِيفُ وَإِنَّمَا أَوْجَبَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى الْفَرَائِضَ عَلَى أَغْلَبِ الأَشْيَاءِ وَأَعَمِّ الْقُوَى ثُمَّ رَخَّصَ لاهْلِ الضَّعْفِ وَرَغَّبَ أَهْلَ الْقُوَّةِ فِي الْفَضْلِ وَلَوْ كَانُوا يَصْلُحُونَ عَلَى أَقَلَّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ لَنَقَصَهُمْ وَلَوِ احْتَاجُوا إِلَى أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ لَزَادَهُمْ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ إِذَا حَاضَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ لا تَصُومُ وَلا تُصَلِّي قِيلَ لانَّهَا فِي حَدِّ النَّجَاسَةِ فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ لا تَعْبُدَ إِلا طَاهِراً وَلانَّهُ لا صَوْمَ لِمَنْ لا صَلاةَ لَهُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ صَارَتْ تَقْضِي الصِّيَامَ وَلا تَقْضِي الصَّلاةَ؟قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ شَتَّى فَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الصِّيَامَ لا يَمْنَعُهَا مِنْ خِدْمَةِ نَفْسِهَا وَخِدْمَةِ زَوْجِهَا وَإِصْلاحِ بَيْتِهَا وَالْقِيَامِ بِأُمُورِهَا وَالاشْتِغَالِ بِمَرَمَّةِ مَعِيشَتِهَا وَالصَّلاةُ تَمْنَعُهَا مِنْ ذَلِكَ كُلِّهِ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ تَكُونُ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ مِرَاراً فَلا تَقْوَى عَلَى ذَلِكَ وَالصَّوْمُ لَيْسَ كَذَلِكَ وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الصَّلاةَ فِيهَا عَنَاءٌ وَتَعَبٌ وَاشْتِغَالُ الأَرْكَانِ وَلَيْسَ فِي الصَّوْمِ شَيْءٌ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَإِنَّمَا هُوَالإِمْسَاكُ عَنِ الطَّعَامِ وَالشَّرَابِ وَلَيْسَ فِيهِ اشْتِغَالُ الأَرْكَانوَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَيْسَ مِنْ وَقْتٍ يَجِيءُ إِلا تَجِبُ عَلَيْهَا فِيهِ صَلاةٌ جَدِيدَةٌ فِي يَوْمِهَا وَلَيْلَتِهَا وَلَيْسَ الصَّوْمُ كَذَلِكَ لانَّهُ لَيْسَ كُلَّمَا حَدَثَ يَوْمٌ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهَا الصَّوْمُ وَكُلَّمَا حَدَثَ وَقْتُ الصَّلاةِ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهَا الصَّلاةُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ إِذَا مَرِضَ الرَّجُلُ أَوْ سَافَرَ فِي شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ فَلَمْ يَخْرُجْ مِنْ سَفَرِهِ أَوْ لَمْ يُفِقْ مِنْ مَرَضِهِ حَتَّى يَدْخُلَ عَلَيْهِ شَهْرُ رَمَضَانٍ آخَرُ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ لِلأَوَّلِ وَسَقَطَ الْقَضَاءُ فَإِذَا أَفَاقَ بَيْنَهُمَا أَوْ أَقَامَ وَلَمْ يَقْضِهِ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْقَضَاءُ وَالْفِدَاءُ قِيلَ لانَّ ذَلِكَ الصَّوْمَ إِنَّمَا وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ فِي تِلْكَ السَّنَةِ فِي ذَلِكَ الشَّهْرِ فَأَمَّا الَّذِي لَمْ يُفِقْ فَإِنَّهُ لَمَّا أَنْ مَرَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّنَةُ كُلُّهَا وَقَدْ غَلَبَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَجْعَلْ لَهُ السَّبِيلَ إِلَى أَدَائِهِ سَقَطَ عَنْهُ وَكَذَلِكَ كُلُّ مَا غَلَبَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَلَيْهِ مِثْلَ الْمُغْمَى الَّذِي يُغْمَى عَلَيْهِ يَوْماً وَلَيْلَةً فَلا يَجِبُ عَلَيْهِ قَضَاءُ الصَّلاةِ كَمَا قَالَ الصَّادِقُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ كُلُّ مَا غَلَبَ اللَّهُ عَلَى الْعَبْدِ فَهُوَ أَعْذَرُ لَهُ لانَّهُ دَخَلَ الشَّهْرَ وَهُوَ مَرِيضٌ فَلَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِ الصَّوْمُ فِي شَهْـرِهِ وَلا سَنَتِهِ لِلْمَرَضِ الَّذِي كَـانَ فِيهِ وَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِالْفِدَاءُ لانَّهُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ مَنْ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمٌ فَلَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ أَدَاءَهُ فَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَصِيامُ شَهْرَيْنِ مُتَتابِعَيْنِ... فَمَنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَإِطْعامُ سِتِّينَ مِسْكِيناً وَكَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَفِدْيَةٌ مِنْ صِيامٍ أَوْ صَدَقَةٍ أَوْ نُسُكٍ فَأَقَامَ الصَّدَقَةَ مَقَامَ الصِّيَامِ إِذَا عَسُرَ عَلَيْهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ إِذْ ذَاكَ فَهُوَالآْنَ يَسْتَطِيعُ قِيلَ لَهُ لانَّهُ لَمَّا أَنْ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ شَهْرُ رَمَضَانٍ آخَرُ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ لِلْمَاضِي لانَّهُ كَانَ بِمَنْزِلَةِ مَنْ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمٌ فِي كَفَّارَةٍ فَلَمْ يَسْتَطِعْهُ فَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ وَإِذَا وَجَبَ الْفِدَاءُ سَقَطَ الصَّوْمُ وَالصَّوْمُ سَاقِطٌ وَالْفِدَاءُ لازِمٌ فَإِنْ أَفَاقَ فِيَما بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَمْ يَصُمْهُ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ لِتَضْيِيعِهِ وَالصَّوْمُ لاسْتِطَاعَتِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ صَوْمُ السُّنَّةِ قِيلَ لِيَكْمُلَ بِهِ صَوْمُ الْفَرْضِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ فِي كُلِّ شَهْرٍ ثَلاثَةَ أَيَّامٍ وَفِي كُلِّ عَشَرَةِ أَيَّامٍ يَوْماً. قِيلَ لانَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى يَقُولُ: مَنْ جاءَ بِالْحَسَنَةِ فَلَهُ عَشْرُ أَمْثالِها فَمَنْ صَامَ فِي كُلِّ عَشَرَةِ أَيَّامٍ يَوْماً فَكَأَنَّمَا صَامَ الدَّهْرَ كُلَّهُ كَمَا قَالَ سَلْمَانُ الْفَارِسِيُّ رَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمُ ثَلاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ فِي الشَّهْرِ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ كُلِّهِ فَمَنْ وَجَدَ شَيْئاً غَيْرَ الدَّهْرِ فَلْيَصُمْهُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ أَوَّلَ خَمِيسٍ مِنَ الْعَشْرِ الأَوَّلِ وَآخِرَ خَمِيسٍ مِنَ الْعَشْرِ الآْخِرِ وَأَرْبِعَاءَ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوْسَطِ.قِيلَ أَمَّا الْخَمِيسُ فَإِنَّهُ قَالَ الصَّادِقُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ يُعْرَضُ كُلَّ خَمِيسٍ أَعْمَالُ الْعِبَادِ إِلَى اللَّهِ فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ يُعْرَضَ عَمَلُ الْعَبْدِ عَلَى اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَهُوَصَائِمٌ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ آخِرَ خَمِيسٍ قِيلَ لانَّهُ إِذَا عُرِضَ عَمَلُ ثَمَانِيَةِ أَيَّامٍ وَالْعَبْدُ صَائِمٌ كَانَ أَشْرَفَ وَأَفْضَلَ مِنْ أَنْ يُعْرَضَ عَمَلُ يَوْمَيْنِ وَهُوَصَائِمٌ وَإِنَّمَا جُعِلَ أَرْبِعَاءُ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوْسَطِ لانَّ الصَّادِقَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ أَخْبَرَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ خَلَقَ النَّارَ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ وَفِيهِ أَهْلَكَ اللَّهُ الْقُرُونَ الأُولَى وَهُوَيَوْمُ نَحْسٍ مُسْتَمِرٍّ فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ يَدْفَعَ الْعَبْدُ عَنْ نَفْسِهِ نَحْسَ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ بِصَوْمِهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ فِي الْكَفَّارَةِ عَلَى مَنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ تَحْرِيرَ رَقَبَةٍ الصِّيَامُ دُونَ الْحَجِّ وَالصَّلاةِ وَغَيْرِهِمَا قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ وَالْحَجَّ وَسَائِرَ الْفَرَائِضِ مَانِعَةٌ لِلإِنْسَانِ مِنَ التَّقَلُّبِ فِي أَمْرِ دُنْيَاهُ وَمَصْلَحَةِ مَعِيشَتِهِ مَعَ تِلْكَ الْعِلَلِ الَّتِي ذَكَرْنَاهَا فِي الْحَائِضِ الَّتِي تَقْضِي الصِّيَامَ وَلا تَقْضِي الصَّلاةَ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمُ شَهْرَيْنِ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ دُونَ أَنْ يَجِبَ عَلَيْهِ شَهْرٌ وَاحِدٌ أَوْ ثَلاثَةُ أَشْهُرٍ قِيلَ لانَّ الْفَرْضَ الَّذِي فَرَضَهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عَلَى الْخَلْقِ هُوَشَهْرٌ وَاحِدٌ فَضُوعِفَ هَذَا الشَّهْرُ فِي الْكَفَّارَةِ تَوْكِيداً وَتَغْلِيظاً عَلَيْهِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ قِيلَ لِئَلا يَهُونَ عَلَيْهِ الأَدَاءُ فَيَسْتَخِفَّ بِهِ لانَّهُ إِذَا قَضَاهُ مُتَفَرِّقاً هَانَ عَلَيْهِ الْقَضَاءُ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرَ بِالْحَجِّ؟قِيلَ لِعِلَّةِ الْوِفَادَةِ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَطَلَبِ الزِّيَادَةِ وَالْخُرُوجِ مِنْ كُلِّ مَا اقْتَرَفَ الْعَبْدُ تَائِباً مِمَّا مَضَى مُسْتَأْنِفاً لِمَا يَسْتَقْبِلُ مَع مَا فِيهِ مِنْ إِخْرَاجِ الأَمْوَالِ وَتَعَبِ الأَبْدَانِ وَالاشْتِغَالِ عَنِ الأَهْلِ وَالْوَلَدِ وَحَظْرِ الأَنْفُسِ عَنِ اللَّذَّاتِ شَاخِصاً فِي الْحَرِّ وَالْبَرْدِ ثَابِتاً ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ دَائِماً مَعَ الْخُضُوعِ وَالاسْتِكَانَةِ وَالتَّذَلُّلِ مَعَ مَا فِي ذَلِكَ لِجَمِيعِ الْخَلْقِ مِنَ الْمَنَافِعِ فِي شَرْقِ الأَرْضِ وَغَرْبِهَا وَمَنْ فِي الْبَرِّ وَالْبَحْرِ مِمَّنْ يَحِجُّ وَمِمَّنْ لا يَحِجُّ مِنْ بَيْنِ تَاجِرٍ وَجَالِبٍ وَبَائِعٍ وَمُشْتَرٍ وَكَاسِبٍ وَمِسْكِينٍ وَمُكَارٍ وَفَقِيرٍ وَقَضَاءِ حَوَائِجِ أَهْلِ الأَطْرَافِ فِي الْمَوَاضِعِ الْمُمْكِنِ لَهُمُ الاجْتَِماعُ فِيهَا مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ التَّفَقُّهِ وَنَقْلِ أَخْبَارِ الأَئِمَّةِ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّلاَمُ إِلَى كُلِّ صُقْعٍ وَنَاحِيَةٍ كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَلَوْ لا نَفَرَ مِنْ كُلِّ فِرْقَةٍ مِنْهُمْ طائِفَةٌ لِيَتَفَقَّهُوا فِي الدِّينِ وَلِيُنْذِرُوا قَوْمَهُمْ إِذا رَجَعُوا إِلَيْهِمْ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَحْذَرُونَ وَلِيَشْهَدُوا مَنافِعَ لَهُمْ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِحَجَّةٍ وَاحِدَةٍ لا أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قِيلَ لانَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَضَعَ الْفَرَائِضَ عَلَى أَدْنَى الْقَوْمِ قُوَّةً كَمَا قَالَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَمَا اسْتَيْسَرَ مِنَ الْهَدْيِ يَعْنِي شَاةً لِيَسَعَ لَهُ الْقَوِيُّ وَالضَّعِيفُ وَكَذَلِكَ سَائِرُ الْفَرَائِضِ إِنَّمَا وُضِعَتْ عَلَى أَدْنَى الْقَوْمِ قُوَّةً وَكَانَ مِنْ تِلْكَ الْفَرَائِضِ الْحَجُّ الْمَفْرُوضُ وَاحِداً ثُمَّ رَغَّبَ بَعْدُ أَهْلَ الْقُوَّةِ بِقَدْرِ طَاقَتِهِمْ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالَّتمَتُّعِ إِلَى الْحَجِّ؟قِيلَ ذلِكَ تَخْفِيفٌ مِنْ رَبِّكُمْ وَرَحْمَةٌ لانْ يَسْلَمَ النَّاسُ مِنْ إِحْرَامِهِمْ وَلا يَطُولَ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِمْ فَيَدْخُلَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْفَسَادُ وَأَنْ يَكُونَ الْحَجُّ وَالْعُمْرَةُ وَاجِبَيْنِ جَمِيعاً فَلا تُعَطَّلَ الْعُمْرَةُ وَلا تَبْطُلَ وَلا يَكُونَ الْحَجُّ مُفْرَداً مِنَ الْعُمْرَةِ وَيَكُونَ بَيْنَهُمَا فَصْلٌ وَتَمْيِيزٌ وَقَالَ النَّبِيُدَخَلَتِ الْعُمْرَةُ فِي الْحَج إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلَوْ لا أَنَّهُ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ كَانَ سَاقَ الْهَدْيَ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ أَنْ يَحِلَّ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ الْهَدْيُ مَحِلَّهُ لَفَعَلَ كَمَا أَمَرَ النَّاسَ وَلِذَلِكَ قَالَ لَوِ اسْتَقْبَلْتُ مِنْ أَمْرِي مَا اسْتَدْبَرْتُ لَفَعَلْتُ كَمَا أَمَرْتُكُمْ وَلَكِنِّي سُقْتُ الْهَدْيَ وَلَيْسَ لِسَائِقِ الْهَدْيِ أَنْ يَحِلَّ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ الْهَدْيُ مَحِلَّهُ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ نَخْرُجُ حُجَّاجاً وَرُءُوسُنَا تَقْطُرُ مِنْ مَاءِ الْجَنَابَةِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكَ لَنْ تُؤْمِنَ بِهَذَا أَبَداً.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ وَقْتُهَا عَشْرَ ذِي الْحِجَّةِ قِيلَ لانَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُعْبَدَ بِهَذِهِ الْعِبَادَةِ فِي أَيَّامِ التَّشْرِيقِ فَكَانَ أَوَّلُ مَا حَجَّتْ إِلَيْهِ الْمَلائِكَةُ وَطَافَتْ بِهِ فِي هَذَا الْوَقْتِ فَجَعَلَهُ سُنَّةً وَوَقْتاً إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ فَأَمَّا النَّبِيُّونَ آدَمُ وَنُوحٌ وَإِبْرَاهِيمُ وَمُوسَى وَعِيسَى وَمُحَمَّدٌ صَلَوَاتُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَغَيْرُهُمْ مِنَ الأَنْبِيَاءِ إِنَّمَا حَجُّوا فِي هَذَا الْوَقْتِ فَجُعِلَتْ سُنَّةً فِي أَوْلادِهِمْ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ.فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالإِحْرَامِ قِيلَ لانْ يَخْشَعُوا قَبْلَ دُخُولِ حَرَمِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَأَمْنِهِ وَلِئَلا يَلْهُوا وَيَشْتَغِلُوا بِشَيْءٍ مِنْ أَمْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَزِينَتِهَا وَلَذَّاتِهَا وَيَكُونُوا جَادِّينَ فِيَما فِيهِ قَـاصِدِينَنَحْوَهُ مُقْبِلِينَ عَلَيْهِ بِكُلِّيَّتِهِمْ مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ التَّعْظِيمِ لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلِنَبِيِّهِ وَالتَّذَلُّلِ لانْفُسِهِمْ عِنْدَ قَصْدِهِمْ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَوِفَادَتِهِمْ إِلَيْهِ رَاجِينَ ثَوَابَه َاهِبِينَ مِنْ عِقَابِهِ مَاضِينَ نَحْوَهُ مُقْبِلِينَ إِلَيْهِ بِالذُّلِّ وَالاسْتِكَانَةِ وَالْخُضُوعِ وَاللَّهُ الْمُوَفِّقُ وَصَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَآلِهِ وَسَلَّمَ.حَدَّثَنا عَبْد الواحِدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدُوسٍ النِيْسابُوري العَطَّار رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا عَلِىِّ بْنِقُتَيْبَةَ النِيْسابُوريُّ قالَ قُلْتُ لِلْفَضْلِ بْنِ شَاذَانَ لَمَّا سَمِعْتُ مِنْهُ هَذِهِ الْعِلَلَ أَخْبِرْنِي عَنْ هَذِهِ الْعِلَلِ أَذَكَرْتَهَا عَنِ الاسْتِنْبَاطِ وَالاسْتِخْرَاجِ وَهِيَ مِنْ نَتَائِجِ الْعَقْلِ أَوْ هِيَ مِمَّا سَمِعْتَهُ وَرَوَيْتَهُ فَقَالَ لِي مَا كُنْتُ لاعْلَمَ مُرَادَ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ بِمَا فَرَضَ وَلا مُرَادَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ بِمَا شَرَعَ وَسَنَّ وَلا عِلَلَ ذَلِكَ مِنْ ذَاتِ نَفْسِي بَلْ سَمِعْتُهَا مِنْ مَوْلايَ أَبِي الْحَسَنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ مُوسَى الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ الْمَرَّةَ بَعْدَ الْمَرَّةِ وَالشَّيْءَ بَعْدَ الشَّيْءِ فَجَمَعْتُهَا فَقُلْتُ فَأُحَدِّثُ بِهَا عَنْكَ عَنِ الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ قَالَ نَعَمحَدَّثَنا الْحاكِم أَبُو مُحَمَّد جَعْفَرِ بْنِ نُعَيْم بْنِ شاذان النِيْسابُوري رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ عَمِّهِ أَبي عَبْدِ اللَّه مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ شاذان، عَن الفَضْلِ بْنِ شاذان أَنَّهُ قالَ سَمِعْتُ هَذِهِ الْعِلَلَ مِنْ مَوْلايَ أَبِي الْحَسَنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ مُوسَى الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ مُتَفَرِّقَةً فَجَمَعْتُهَا وَأَلَّفْتُهَا.
Tags
Divine Decree
Report an issue with this page
Tell us the book and page it should follow.
Assembled from 1 entries. Every word above is quoted from the book named beside it, and none of it is our judgement of him.